1. Hebrew Bible, Numbers, 8.1, 8.10, 9.1-9.14, 19.6, 27.18, 27.20-27.23, 28.1-28.8 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands •laying hands •owner, laying of hands by •laying of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 261; Balberg (2017) 147, 160; Klawans (2009) 62, 85; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014) 36| 8.1. "וְהִקְרַבְתָּ אֶת־הַלְוִיִּם לִפְנֵי יְהוָה וְסָמְכוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶת־יְדֵיהֶם עַל־הַלְוִיִּם׃", 8.1. "וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה לֵּאמֹר׃", 9.1. "דַּבֵּר אֶל־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל לֵאמֹר אִישׁ אִישׁ כִּי־יִהְיֶה־טָמֵא לָנֶפֶשׁ אוֹ בְדֶרֶךְ רְחֹקָה לָכֶם אוֹ לְדֹרֹתֵיכֶם וְעָשָׂה פֶסַח לַיהוָה׃", 9.1. "וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה בְמִדְבַּר־סִינַי בַּשָּׁנָה הַשֵּׁנִית לְצֵאתָם מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרַיִם בַּחֹדֶשׁ הָרִאשׁוֹן לֵאמֹר׃", 9.2. "וְיַעֲשׂוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶת־הַפָּסַח בְּמוֹעֲדוֹ׃", 9.2. "וְיֵשׁ אֲשֶׁר יִהְיֶה הֶעָנָן יָמִים מִסְפָּר עַל־הַמִּשְׁכָּן עַל־פִּי יְהוָה יַחֲנוּ וְעַל־פִּי יְהוָה יִסָּעוּ׃", 9.3. "בְּאַרְבָּעָה עָשָׂר־יוֹם בַּחֹדֶשׁ הַזֶּה בֵּין הָעֲרְבַּיִם תַּעֲשׂוּ אֹתוֹ בְּמוֹעֲדוֹ כְּכָל־חֻקֹּתָיו וּכְכָל־מִשְׁפָּטָיו תַּעֲשׂוּ אֹתוֹ׃", 9.4. "וַיְדַבֵּר מֹשֶׁה אֶל־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל לַעֲשֹׂת הַפָּסַח׃", 9.5. "וַיַּעֲשׂוּ אֶת־הַפֶּסַח בָּרִאשׁוֹן בְּאַרְבָּעָה עָשָׂר יוֹם לַחֹדֶשׁ בֵּין הָעַרְבַּיִם בְּמִדְבַּר סִינָי כְּכֹל אֲשֶׁר צִוָּה יְהוָה אֶת־מֹשֶׁה כֵּן עָשׂוּ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל׃", 9.6. "וַיְהִי אֲנָשִׁים אֲשֶׁר הָיוּ טְמֵאִים לְנֶפֶשׁ אָדָם וְלֹא־יָכְלוּ לַעֲשֹׂת־הַפֶּסַח בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא וַיִּקְרְבוּ לִפְנֵי מֹשֶׁה וְלִפְנֵי אַהֲרֹן בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא׃", 9.7. "וַיֹּאמְרוּ הָאֲנָשִׁים הָהֵמָּה אֵלָיו אֲנַחְנוּ טְמֵאִים לְנֶפֶשׁ אָדָם לָמָּה נִגָּרַע לְבִלְתִּי הַקְרִב אֶת־קָרְבַּן יְהוָה בְּמֹעֲדוֹ בְּתוֹךְ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל׃", 9.8. "וַיֹּאמֶר אֲלֵהֶם מֹשֶׁה עִמְדוּ וְאֶשְׁמְעָה מַה־יְצַוֶּה יְהוָה לָכֶם׃", 9.9. "וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה לֵּאמֹר׃", 9.11. "בַּחֹדֶשׁ הַשֵּׁנִי בְּאַרְבָּעָה עָשָׂר יוֹם בֵּין הָעַרְבַּיִם יַעֲשׂוּ אֹתוֹ עַל־מַצּוֹת וּמְרֹרִים יֹאכְלֻהוּ׃", 9.12. "לֹא־יַשְׁאִירוּ מִמֶּנּוּ עַד־בֹּקֶר וְעֶצֶם לֹא יִשְׁבְּרוּ־בוֹ כְּכָל־חֻקַּת הַפֶּסַח יַעֲשׂוּ אֹתוֹ׃", 9.13. "וְהָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר־הוּא טָהוֹר וּבְדֶרֶךְ לֹא־הָיָה וְחָדַל לַעֲשׂוֹת הַפֶּסַח וְנִכְרְתָה הַנֶּפֶשׁ הַהִוא מֵעַמֶּיהָ כִּי קָרְבַּן יְהוָה לֹא הִקְרִיב בְּמֹעֲדוֹ חֶטְאוֹ יִשָּׂא הָאִישׁ הַהוּא׃", 9.14. "וְכִי־יָגוּר אִתְּכֶם גֵּר וְעָשָׂה פֶסַח לַיהוָה כְּחֻקַּת הַפֶּסַח וּכְמִשְׁפָּטוֹ כֵּן יַעֲשֶׂה חֻקָּה אַחַת יִהְיֶה לָכֶם וְלַגֵּר וּלְאֶזְרַח הָאָרֶץ׃", 19.6. "וְלָקַח הַכֹּהֵן עֵץ אֶרֶז וְאֵזוֹב וּשְׁנִי תוֹלָעַת וְהִשְׁלִיךְ אֶל־תּוֹךְ שְׂרֵפַת הַפָּרָה׃", 27.18. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה קַח־לְךָ אֶת־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בִּן־נוּן אִישׁ אֲשֶׁר־רוּחַ בּוֹ וְסָמַכְתָּ אֶת־יָדְךָ עָלָיו׃", 27.21. "וְלִפְנֵי אֶלְעָזָר הַכֹּהֵן יַעֲמֹד וְשָׁאַל לוֹ בְּמִשְׁפַּט הָאוּרִים לִפְנֵי יְהוָה עַל־פִּיו יֵצְאוּ וְעַל־פִּיו יָבֹאוּ הוּא וְכָל־בְּנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל אִתּוֹ וְכָל־הָעֵדָה׃", 27.22. "וַיַּעַשׂ מֹשֶׁה כַּאֲשֶׁר צִוָּה יְהוָה אֹתוֹ וַיִּקַּח אֶת־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ וַיַּעֲמִדֵהוּ לִפְנֵי אֶלְעָזָר הַכֹּהֵן וְלִפְנֵי כָּל־הָעֵדָה׃", 27.23. "וַיִּסְמֹךְ אֶת־יָדָיו עָלָיו וַיְצַוֵּהוּ כַּאֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר יְהוָה בְּיַד־מֹשֶׁה׃", 28.1. "עֹלַת שַׁבַּת בְּשַׁבַּתּוֹ עַל־עֹלַת הַתָּמִיד וְנִסְכָּהּ׃", 28.1. "וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה לֵּאמֹר׃", 28.2. "וּמִנְחָתָם סֹלֶת בְּלוּלָה בַשָּׁמֶן שְׁלֹשָׁה עֶשְׂרֹנִים לַפָּר וּשְׁנֵי עֶשְׂרֹנִים לָאַיִל תַּעֲשׂוּ׃", 28.2. "צַו אֶת־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאָמַרְתָּ אֲלֵהֶם אֶת־קָרְבָּנִי לַחְמִי לְאִשַּׁי רֵיחַ נִיחֹחִי תִּשְׁמְרוּ לְהַקְרִיב לִי בְּמוֹעֲדוֹ׃", 28.3. "וְאָמַרְתָּ לָהֶם זֶה הָאִשֶּׁה אֲשֶׁר תַּקְרִיבוּ לַיהוָה כְּבָשִׂים בְּנֵי־שָׁנָה תְמִימִם שְׁנַיִם לַיּוֹם עֹלָה תָמִיד׃", 28.3. "שְׂעִיר עִזִּים אֶחָד לְכַפֵּר עֲלֵיכֶם׃", 28.4. "אֶת־הַכֶּבֶשׂ אֶחָד תַּעֲשֶׂה בַבֹּקֶר וְאֵת הַכֶּבֶשׂ הַשֵּׁנִי תַּעֲשֶׂה בֵּין הָעַרְבָּיִם׃", 28.5. "וַעֲשִׂירִית הָאֵיפָה סֹלֶת לְמִנְחָה בְּלוּלָה בְּשֶׁמֶן כָּתִית רְבִיעִת הַהִין׃", 28.6. "עֹלַת תָּמִיד הָעֲשֻׂיָה בְּהַר סִינַי לְרֵיחַ נִיחֹחַ אִשֶּׁה לַיהוָה׃", 28.7. "וְנִסְכּוֹ רְבִיעִת הַהִין לַכֶּבֶשׂ הָאֶחָד בַּקֹּדֶשׁ הַסֵּךְ נֶסֶךְ שֵׁכָר לַיהוָה׃", 28.8. "וְאֵת הַכֶּבֶשׂ הַשֵּׁנִי תַּעֲשֶׂה בֵּין הָעַרְבָּיִם כְּמִנְחַת הַבֹּקֶר וּכְנִסְכּוֹ תַּעֲשֶׂה אִשֵּׁה רֵיחַ נִיחֹחַ לַיהוָה׃", | 8.1. "And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying:", 8.10. "And thou shalt present the Levites before the LORD; and the children of Israel shall lay their hands upon the Levites.", 9.1. "And the LORD spoke unto Moses in the wilderness of Sinai, in the first month of the second year after they were come out of the land of Egypt, saying:", 9.2. "’Let the children of Israel keep the passover in its appointed season.", 9.3. "In the fourteenth day of this month, at dusk, ye shall keep it in its appointed season; according to all the statutes of it, and according to all the ordices thereof, shall ye keep it.’", 9.4. "And Moses spoke unto the children of Israel, that they should keep the passover.", 9.5. "And they kept the passover in the first month, on the fourteenth day of the month, at dusk, in the wilderness of Sinai; according to all that the LORD commanded Moses, so did the children of Israel.", 9.6. "But there were certain men, who were unclean by the dead body of a man, so that they could not keep the passover on that day; and they came before Moses and before Aaron on that day.", 9.7. "And those men said unto him: ‘We are unclean by the dead body of a man; wherefore are we to be kept back, so as not to bring the offering of the LORD in its appointed season among the children of Israel?’", 9.8. "And Moses said unto them: ‘Stay ye, that I may hear what the LORD will command concerning you.’", 9.9. "And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying:", 9.10. "’Speak unto the children of Israel, saying: If any man of you or of your generations shall be unclean by reason of a dead body, or be in a journey afar off, yet he shall keep the passover unto the LORD;", 9.11. "in the second month on the fourteenth day at dusk they shall keep it; they shall eat it with unleavened bread and bitter herbs;", 9.12. "they shall leave none of it unto the morning, nor break a bone thereof; according to all the statute of the passover they shall keep it.", 9.13. "But the man that is clean, and is not on a journey, and forbeareth to keep the passover, that soul shall be cut off from his people; because he brought not the offering of the LORD in its appointed season, that man shall bear his sin.", 9.14. "And if a stranger shall sojourn among you, and will keep the passover unto the LORD: according to the statute of the passover, and according to the ordice thereof, so shall he do; ye shall have one statute, both for the stranger, and for him that is born in the land.’", 19.6. "And the priest shall take cedar-wood, and hyssop, and scarlet, and cast it into the midst of the burning of the heifer.", 27.18. "And the LORD said unto Moses: ‘Take thee Joshua the son of Nun, a man in whom is spirit, and lay thy hand upon him;", 27.20. "And thou shalt put of thy honour upon him, that all the congregation of the children of Israel may hearken.", 27.21. "And he shall stand before Eleazar the priest, who shall inquire for him by the judgment of the Urim before the LORD; at his word shall they go out, and at his word they shall come in, both he, and all the children of Israel with him, even all the congregation.’", 27.22. "And Moses did as the LORD commanded him; and he took Joshua, and set him before Eleazar the priest, and before all the congregation.", 27.23. "And he laid his hands upon him, and gave him a charge, as the LORD spoke by the hand of Moses.", 28.1. "And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying:", 28.2. "Command the children of Israel, and say unto them: My food which is presented unto Me for offerings made by fire, of a sweet savour unto Me, shall ye observe to offer unto Me in its due season.", 28.3. "And thou shalt say unto them: This is the offering made by fire which ye shall bring unto the LORD: he-lambs of the first year without blemish, two day by day, for a continual burnt-offering.", 28.4. "The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer at dusk;", 28.5. "and the tenth part of an ephah of fine flour for a meal-offering, mingled with the fourth part of a hin of beaten oil.", 28.6. "It is a continual burnt-offering, which was offered in mount Sinai, for a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.", 28.7. "And the drink-offering thereof shall be the fourth part of a hin for the one lamb; in the holy place shalt thou pour out a drink-offering of strong drink unto the LORD.", 28.8. "And the other lamb shalt thou present at dusk; as the meal-offering of the morning, and as the drink-offering thereof, thou shalt present it, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the LORD.", |
|
2. Hebrew Bible, Leviticus, 1.2-1.10, 1.14, 2.1, 2.4-2.5, 3.1-3.2, 3.8, 3.13, 4.4, 4.24, 4.29, 5.20-5.26, 7.18, 12.6-12.8, 14.4, 15.28-15.30, 16.21, 22.17-22.28, 24.5-24.10, 24.14 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Balberg (2017) 35, 47, 50, 57, 58, 62, 147; Klawans (2009) 62, 63, 85, 235; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014) 36| 1.2. "דַּבֵּר אֶל־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאָמַרְתָּ אֲלֵהֶם אָדָם כִּי־יַקְרִיב מִכֶּם קָרְבָּן לַיהוָה מִן־הַבְּהֵמָה מִן־הַבָּקָר וּמִן־הַצֹּאן תַּקְרִיבוּ אֶת־קָרְבַּנְכֶם׃", 1.3. "אִם־עֹלָה קָרְבָּנוֹ מִן־הַבָּקָר זָכָר תָּמִים יַקְרִיבֶנּוּ אֶל־פֶּתַח אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד יַקְרִיב אֹתוֹ לִרְצֹנוֹ לִפְנֵי יְהוָה׃", 1.4. "וְסָמַךְ יָדוֹ עַל רֹאשׁ הָעֹלָה וְנִרְצָה לוֹ לְכַפֵּר עָלָיו׃", 1.5. "וְשָׁחַט אֶת־בֶּן הַבָּקָר לִפְנֵי יְהוָה וְהִקְרִיבוּ בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן הַכֹּהֲנִים אֶת־הַדָּם וְזָרְקוּ אֶת־הַדָּם עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ סָבִיב אֲשֶׁר־פֶּתַח אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד׃", 1.6. "וְהִפְשִׁיט אֶת־הָעֹלָה וְנִתַּח אֹתָהּ לִנְתָחֶיהָ׃", 1.7. "וְנָתְנוּ בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן הַכֹּהֵן אֵשׁ עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ וְעָרְכוּ עֵצִים עַל־הָאֵשׁ׃", 1.8. "וְעָרְכוּ בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן הַכֹּהֲנִים אֵת הַנְּתָחִים אֶת־הָרֹאשׁ וְאֶת־הַפָּדֶר עַל־הָעֵצִים אֲשֶׁר עַל־הָאֵשׁ אֲשֶׁר עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ׃", 1.9. "וְקִרְבּוֹ וּכְרָעָיו יִרְחַץ בַּמָּיִם וְהִקְטִיר הַכֹּהֵן אֶת־הַכֹּל הַמִּזְבֵּחָה עֹלָה אִשֵּׁה רֵיחַ־נִיחוֹחַ לַיהוָה׃", 1.14. "וְאִם מִן־הָעוֹף עֹלָה קָרְבָּנוֹ לַיהוָה וְהִקְרִיב מִן־הַתֹּרִים אוֹ מִן־בְּנֵי הַיּוֹנָה אֶת־קָרְבָּנוֹ׃", 2.1. "וְהַנּוֹתֶרֶת מִן־הַמִּנְחָה לְאַהֲרֹן וּלְבָנָיו קֹדֶשׁ קָדָשִׁים מֵאִשֵּׁי יְהוָה׃", 2.1. "וְנֶפֶשׁ כִּי־תַקְרִיב קָרְבַּן מִנְחָה לַיהוָה סֹלֶת יִהְיֶה קָרְבָּנוֹ וְיָצַק עָלֶיהָ שֶׁמֶן וְנָתַן עָלֶיהָ לְבֹנָה׃", 2.4. "וְכִי תַקְרִב קָרְבַּן מִנְחָה מַאֲפֵה תַנּוּר סֹלֶת חַלּוֹת מַצֹּת בְּלוּלֹת בַּשֶּׁמֶן וּרְקִיקֵי מַצּוֹת מְשֻׁחִים בַּשָּׁמֶן׃", 2.5. "וְאִם־מִנְחָה עַל־הַמַּחֲבַת קָרְבָּנֶךָ סֹלֶת בְּלוּלָה בַשֶּׁמֶן מַצָּה תִהְיֶה׃", 3.1. "וְאֵת שְׁתֵּי הַכְּלָיֹת וְאֶת־הַחֵלֶב אֲשֶׁר עֲלֵהֶן אֲשֶׁר עַל־הַכְּסָלִים וְאֶת־הַיֹּתֶרֶת עַל־הַכָּבֵד עַל־הַכְּלָיֹת יְסִירֶנָּה׃", 3.1. "וְאִם־זֶבַח שְׁלָמִים קָרְבָּנוֹ אִם מִן־הַבָּקָר הוּא מַקְרִיב אִם־זָכָר אִם־נְקֵבָה תָּמִים יַקְרִיבֶנּוּ לִפְנֵי יְהוָה׃", 3.2. "וְסָמַךְ יָדוֹ עַל־רֹאשׁ קָרְבָּנוֹ וּשְׁחָטוֹ פֶּתַח אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד וְזָרְקוּ בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן הַכֹּהֲנִים אֶת־הַדָּם עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ סָבִיב׃", 3.8. "וְסָמַךְ אֶת־יָדוֹ עַל־רֹאשׁ קָרְבָּנוֹ וְשָׁחַט אֹתוֹ לִפְנֵי אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד וְזָרְקוּ בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן אֶת־דָּמוֹ עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ סָבִיב׃", 3.13. "וְסָמַךְ אֶת־יָדוֹ עַל־רֹאשׁוֹ וְשָׁחַט אֹתוֹ לִפְנֵי אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד וְזָרְקוּ בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן אֶת־דָּמוֹ עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ סָבִיב׃", 4.4. "וְהֵבִיא אֶת־הַפָּר אֶל־פֶּתַח אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד לִפְנֵי יְהוָה וְסָמַךְ אֶת־יָדוֹ עַל־רֹאשׁ הַפָּר וְשָׁחַט אֶת־הַפָּר לִפְנֵי יְהוָה׃", 4.24. "וְסָמַךְ יָדוֹ עַל־רֹאשׁ הַשָּׂעִיר וְשָׁחַט אֹתוֹ בִּמְקוֹם אֲשֶׁר־יִשְׁחַט אֶת־הָעֹלָה לִפְנֵי יְהוָה חַטָּאת הוּא׃", 4.29. "וְסָמַךְ אֶת־יָדוֹ עַל רֹאשׁ הַחַטָּאת וְשָׁחַט אֶת־הַחַטָּאת בִּמְקוֹם הָעֹלָה׃", 5.21. "נֶפֶשׁ כִּי תֶחֱטָא וּמָעֲלָה מַעַל בַּיהוָה וְכִחֵשׁ בַּעֲמִיתוֹ בְּפִקָּדוֹן אוֹ־בִתְשׂוּמֶת יָד אוֹ בְגָזֵל אוֹ עָשַׁק אֶת־עֲמִיתוֹ׃", 5.22. "אוֹ־מָצָא אֲבֵדָה וְכִחֶשׁ בָּהּ וְנִשְׁבַּע עַל־שָׁקֶר עַל־אַחַת מִכֹּל אֲשֶׁר־יַעֲשֶׂה הָאָדָם לַחֲטֹא בָהֵנָּה׃", 5.23. "וְהָיָה כִּי־יֶחֱטָא וְאָשֵׁם וְהֵשִׁיב אֶת־הַגְּזֵלָה אֲשֶׁר גָּזָל אוֹ אֶת־הָעֹשֶׁק אֲשֶׁר עָשָׁק אוֹ אֶת־הַפִּקָּדוֹן אֲשֶׁר הָפְקַד אִתּוֹ אוֹ אֶת־הָאֲבֵדָה אֲשֶׁר מָצָא׃", 5.24. "אוֹ מִכֹּל אֲשֶׁר־יִשָּׁבַע עָלָיו לַשֶּׁקֶר וְשִׁלַּם אֹתוֹ בְּרֹאשׁוֹ וַחֲמִשִׁתָיו יֹסֵף עָלָיו לַאֲשֶׁר הוּא לוֹ יִתְּנֶנּוּ בְּיוֹם אַשְׁמָתוֹ׃", 5.25. "וְאֶת־אֲשָׁמוֹ יָבִיא לַיהוָה אַיִל תָּמִים מִן־הַצֹּאן בְּעֶרְכְּךָ לְאָשָׁם אֶל־הַכֹּהֵן׃", 5.26. "וְכִפֶּר עָלָיו הַכֹּהֵן לִפְנֵי יְהוָה וְנִסְלַח לוֹ עַל־אַחַת מִכֹּל אֲשֶׁר־יַעֲשֶׂה לְאַשְׁמָה בָהּ׃", 7.18. "וְאִם הֵאָכֹל יֵאָכֵל מִבְּשַׂר־זֶבַח שְׁלָמָיו בַּיּוֹם הַשְּׁלִישִׁי לֹא יֵרָצֶה הַמַּקְרִיב אֹתוֹ לֹא יֵחָשֵׁב לוֹ פִּגּוּל יִהְיֶה וְהַנֶּפֶשׁ הָאֹכֶלֶת מִמֶּנּוּ עֲוֺנָהּ תִּשָּׂא׃", 12.6. "וּבִמְלֹאת יְמֵי טָהֳרָהּ לְבֵן אוֹ לְבַת תָּבִיא כֶּבֶשׂ בֶּן־שְׁנָתוֹ לְעֹלָה וּבֶן־יוֹנָה אוֹ־תֹר לְחַטָּאת אֶל־פֶּתַח אֹהֶל־מוֹעֵד אֶל־הַכֹּהֵן׃", 12.7. "וְהִקְרִיבוֹ לִפְנֵי יְהוָה וְכִפֶּר עָלֶיהָ וְטָהֲרָה מִמְּקֹר דָּמֶיהָ זֹאת תּוֹרַת הַיֹּלֶדֶת לַזָּכָר אוֹ לַנְּקֵבָה׃", 12.8. "וְאִם־לֹא תִמְצָא יָדָהּ דֵּי שֶׂה וְלָקְחָה שְׁתֵּי־תֹרִים אוֹ שְׁנֵי בְּנֵי יוֹנָה אֶחָד לְעֹלָה וְאֶחָד לְחַטָּאת וְכִפֶּר עָלֶיהָ הַכֹּהֵן וְטָהֵרָה׃", 14.4. "וְצִוָּה הַכֹּהֵן וְלָקַח לַמִּטַּהֵר שְׁתֵּי־צִפֳּרִים חַיּוֹת טְהֹרוֹת וְעֵץ אֶרֶז וּשְׁנִי תוֹלַעַת וְאֵזֹב׃", 14.4. "וְצִוָּה הַכֹּהֵן וְחִלְּצוּ אֶת־הָאֲבָנִים אֲשֶׁר בָּהֵן הַנָּגַע וְהִשְׁלִיכוּ אֶתְהֶן אֶל־מִחוּץ לָעִיר אֶל־מָקוֹם טָמֵא׃", 15.28. "וְאִם־טָהֲרָה מִזּוֹבָהּ וְסָפְרָה לָּהּ שִׁבְעַת יָמִים וְאַחַר תִּטְהָר׃", 15.29. "וּבַיּוֹם הַשְּׁמִינִי תִּקַּח־לָהּ שְׁתֵּי תֹרִים אוֹ שְׁנֵי בְּנֵי יוֹנָה וְהֵבִיאָה אוֹתָם אֶל־הַכֹּהֵן אֶל־פֶּתַח אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד׃", 16.21. "וְסָמַךְ אַהֲרֹן אֶת־שְׁתֵּי ידו [יָדָיו] עַל רֹאשׁ הַשָּׂעִיר הַחַי וְהִתְוַדָּה עָלָיו אֶת־כָּל־עֲוֺנֹת בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאֶת־כָּל־פִּשְׁעֵיהֶם לְכָל־חַטֹּאתָם וְנָתַן אֹתָם עַל־רֹאשׁ הַשָּׂעִיר וְשִׁלַּח בְּיַד־אִישׁ עִתִּי הַמִּדְבָּרָה׃", 22.17. "וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה לֵּאמֹר׃", 22.18. "דַּבֵּר אֶל־אַהֲרֹן וְאֶל־בָּנָיו וְאֶל כָּל־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאָמַרְתָּ אֲלֵהֶם אִישׁ אִישׁ מִבֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל וּמִן־הַגֵּר בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל אֲשֶׁר יַקְרִיב קָרְבָּנוֹ לְכָל־נִדְרֵיהֶם וּלְכָל־נִדְבוֹתָם אֲשֶׁר־יַקְרִיבוּ לַיהוָה לְעֹלָה׃", 22.19. "לִרְצֹנְכֶם תָּמִים זָכָר בַּבָּקָר בַּכְּשָׂבִים וּבָעִזִּים׃", 22.21. "וְאִישׁ כִּי־יַקְרִיב זֶבַח־שְׁלָמִים לַיהוָה לְפַלֵּא־נֶדֶר אוֹ לִנְדָבָה בַּבָּקָר אוֹ בַצֹּאן תָּמִים יִהְיֶה לְרָצוֹן כָּל־מוּם לֹא יִהְיֶה־בּוֹ׃", 22.22. "עַוֶּרֶת אוֹ שָׁבוּר אוֹ־חָרוּץ אוֹ־יַבֶּלֶת אוֹ גָרָב אוֹ יַלֶּפֶת לֹא־תַקְרִיבוּ אֵלֶּה לַיהוָה וְאִשֶּׁה לֹא־תִתְּנוּ מֵהֶם עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ לַיהוָה׃", 22.23. "וְשׁוֹר וָשֶׂה שָׂרוּעַ וְקָלוּט נְדָבָה תַּעֲשֶׂה אֹתוֹ וּלְנֵדֶר לֹא יֵרָצֶה׃", 22.24. "וּמָעוּךְ וְכָתוּת וְנָתוּק וְכָרוּת לֹא תַקְרִיבוּ לַיהוָה וּבְאַרְצְכֶם לֹא תַעֲשׂוּ׃", 22.25. "וּמִיַּד בֶּן־נֵכָר לֹא תַקְרִיבוּ אֶת־לֶחֶם אֱלֹהֵיכֶם מִכָּל־אֵלֶּה כִּי מָשְׁחָתָם בָּהֶם מוּם בָּם לֹא יֵרָצוּ לָכֶם׃", 22.26. "וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה לֵּאמֹר׃", 22.27. "שׁוֹר אוֹ־כֶשֶׂב אוֹ־עֵז כִּי יִוָּלֵד וְהָיָה שִׁבְעַת יָמִים תַּחַת אִמּוֹ וּמִיּוֹם הַשְּׁמִינִי וָהָלְאָה יֵרָצֶה לְקָרְבַּן אִשֶּׁה לַיהוָה׃", 22.28. "וְשׁוֹר אוֹ־שֶׂה אֹתוֹ וְאֶת־בְּנוֹ לֹא תִשְׁחֲטוּ בְּיוֹם אֶחָד׃", 24.5. "וְלָקַחְתָּ סֹלֶת וְאָפִיתָ אֹתָהּ שְׁתֵּים עֶשְׂרֵה חַלּוֹת שְׁנֵי עֶשְׂרֹנִים יִהְיֶה הַחַלָּה הָאֶחָת׃", 24.6. "וְשַׂמְתָּ אוֹתָם שְׁתַּיִם מַעֲרָכוֹת שֵׁשׁ הַמַּעֲרָכֶת עַל הַשֻּׁלְחָן הַטָּהֹר לִפְנֵי יְהוָה׃", 24.7. "וְנָתַתָּ עַל־הַמַּעֲרֶכֶת לְבֹנָה זַכָּה וְהָיְתָה לַלֶּחֶם לְאַזְכָּרָה אִשֶּׁה לַיהוָה׃", 24.8. "בְּיוֹם הַשַּׁבָּת בְּיוֹם הַשַּׁבָּת יַעַרְכֶנּוּ לִפְנֵי יְהוָה תָּמִיד מֵאֵת בְּנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל בְּרִית עוֹלָם׃", 24.9. "וְהָיְתָה לְאַהֲרֹן וּלְבָנָיו וַאֲכָלֻהוּ בְּמָקוֹם קָדֹשׁ כִּי קֹדֶשׁ קָדָשִׁים הוּא לוֹ מֵאִשֵּׁי יְהוָה חָק־עוֹלָם׃", 24.14. "הוֹצֵא אֶת־הַמְקַלֵּל אֶל־מִחוּץ לַמַּחֲנֶה וְסָמְכוּ כָל־הַשֹּׁמְעִים אֶת־יְדֵיהֶם עַל־רֹאשׁוֹ וְרָגְמוּ אֹתוֹ כָּל־הָעֵדָה׃", | 1.2. "Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them: When any man of you bringeth an offering unto the LORD, ye shall bring your offering of the cattle, even of the herd or of the flock.", 1.3. "If his offering be a burnt-offering of the herd, he shall offer it a male without blemish; he shall bring it to the door of the tent of meeting, that he may be accepted before the LORD.", 1.4. "And he shall lay his hand upon the head of the burnt-offering; and it shall be accepted for him to make atonement for him.", 1.5. "And he shall kill the bullock before the LORD; and Aaron’s sons, the priests, shall present the blood, and dash the blood round about against the altar that is at the door of the tent of meeting.", 1.6. "And he shall flay the burnt-offering, and cut it into its pieces.", 1.7. "And the sons of Aaron the priest shall put fire upon the altar, and lay wood in order upon the fire.", 1.8. "And Aaron’s sons, the priests, shall lay the pieces, and the head, and the suet, in order upon the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar;", 1.9. "but its inwards and its legs shall he wash with water; and the priest shall make the whole smoke on the altar, for a burnt-offering, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the LORD.", 1.10. "And if his offering be of the flock, whether of the sheep, or of the goats, for a burnt-offering, he shall offer it a male without blemish.", 1.14. "And if his offering to the LORD be a burnt-offering of fowls, then he shall bring his offering of turtle-doves, or of young pigeons.", 2.1. "And when any one bringeth a meal-offering unto the LORD, his offering shall be of fine flour; and he shall pour oil upon it, and put frankincense thereon.", 2.4. "And when thou bringest a meal-offering baked in the oven, it shall be unleavened cakes of fine flour mingled with oil, or unleavened wafers spread with oil.", 2.5. "And if thy offering be a meal-offering baked on a griddle, it shall be of fine flour unleavened, mingled with oil.", 3.1. "And if his offering be a sacrifice of peace-offerings: if he offer of the herd, whether male or female, he shall offer it without blemish before the LORD.", 3.2. "And he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering, and kill it at the door of the tent of meeting; and Aaron’s sons the priests shall dash the blood against the altar round about.", 3.8. "And he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering, and kill it before the tent of meeting; and Aaron’s sons shall dash the blood thereof against the altar round about.", 3.13. "And he shall lay his hand upon the head of it, and kill it before the tent of meeting; and the sons of Aaron shall dash the blood thereof against the altar round about.", 4.4. "And he shall bring the bullock unto the door of the tent of meeting before the LORD; and he shall lay his hand upon the head of the bullock, and kill the bullock before the LORD.", 4.24. "And he shall lay his hand upon the head of the goat, and kill it in the place where they kill the burnt-offering before the LORD; it is a sin-offering.", 4.29. "And he shall lay his hand upon the head of the sin-offering, and kill the sin-offering in the place of burnt-offering.", 5.20. "And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying:", 5.21. "If any one sin, and commit a trespass against the LORD, and deal falsely with his neighbour in a matter of deposit, or of pledge, or of robbery, or have oppressed his neighbour;", 5.22. "or have found that which was lost, and deal falsely therein, and swear to a lie; in any of all these that a man doeth, sinning therein;", 5.23. "then it shall be, if he hath sinned, and is guilty, that he shall restore that which he took by robbery, or the thing which he hath gotten by oppression, or the deposit which was deposited with him, or the lost thing which he found,", 5.24. "or any thing about which he hath sworn falsely, he shall even restore it in full, and shall add the fifth part more thereto; unto him to whom it appertaineth shall he give it, in the day of his being guilty.", 5.25. "And he shall bring his forfeit unto the LORD, a ram without blemish out of the flock, according to thy valuation, for a guilt-offering, unto the priest.", 5.26. "And the priest shall make atonement for him before the LORD, and he shall be forgiven, concerning whatsoever he doeth so as to be guilty thereby.", 7.18. "And if any of the flesh of the sacrifice of his peace-offerings be at all eaten on the third day, it shall not be accepted, neither shall it be imputed unto him that offereth it; it shall be an abhorred thing, and the soul that eateth of it shall bear his iniquity.", 12.6. "And when the days of her purification are fulfilled, for a son, or for a daughter, she shall bring a lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering, and a young pigeon, or a turtle-dove, for a sin-offering, unto the door of the tent of meeting, unto the priest.", 12.7. "And he shall offer it before the LORD, and make atonement for her; and she shall be cleansed from the fountain of her blood. This is the law for her that beareth, whether a male or a female.", 12.8. "And if her means suffice not for a lamb, then she shall take two turtle-doves, or two young pigeons: the one for a burnt-offering, and the other for a sin-offering; and the priest shall make atonement for her, and she shall be clean.", 14.4. "then shall the priest command to take for him that is to be cleansed two living clean birds, and cedar-wood, and scarlet, and hyssop.", 15.28. "But if she be cleansed of her issue, then she shall number to herself seven days, and after that she shall be clean.", 15.29. "And on the eighth day she shall take unto her two turtle-doves, or two young pigeons, and bring them unto the priest, to the door of the tent of meeting.", 15.30. "And the priest shall offer the one for a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering; and the priest shall make atonement for her before the LORD for the issue of her uncleanness.", 16.21. "And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions, even all their sins; and he shall put them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the hand of an appointed man into the wilderness.", 22.17. "And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying:", 22.18. "Speak unto Aaron, and to his sons, and unto all the children of Israel, and say unto them: Whosoever he be of the house of Israel, or of the strangers in Israel, that bringeth his offering, whether it be any of their vows, or any of their free-will-offerings, which are brought unto the LORD for a burnt-offering;", 22.19. "that ye may be accepted, ye shall offer a male without blemish, of the beeves, of the sheep, or of the goats.", 22.20. "But whatsoever hath a blemish, that shall ye not bring; for it shall not be acceptable for you.", 22.21. "And whosoever bringeth a sacrifice of peace-offerings unto the LORD in fulfilment of a vow clearly uttered, or for a freewill-offering, of the herd or of the flock, it shall be perfect to be accepted; there shall be no blemish therein.", 22.22. "Blind, or broken, or maimed, or having a wen, or scabbed, or scurvy, ye shall not offer these unto the LORD, nor make an offering by fire of them upon the altar unto the LORD.", 22.23. "Either a bullock or a lamb that hath any thing too long or too short, that mayest thou offer for a freewill-offering; but for a vow it shall not be accepted.", 22.24. "That which hath its stones bruised, or crushed, or torn, or cut, ye shall not offer unto the LORD; neither shall ye do thus in your land.", 22.25. "Neither from the hand of a foreigner shall ye offer the bread of your God of any of these, because their corruption is in them, there is a blemish in them; they shall not be accepted for you.", 22.26. "And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying:", 22.27. "When a bullock, or a sheep, or a goat, is brought forth, then it shall be seven days under the dam; but from the eighth day and thenceforth it may be accepted for an offering made by fire unto the LORD.", 22.28. "And whether it be cow or ewe, ye shall not kill it and its young both in one day.", 24.5. "And thou shalt take fine flour, and bake twelve cakes thereof: two tenth parts of an ephah shall be in one cake.", 24.6. "And thou shalt set them in two rows, six in a row, upon the pure table before the LORD.", 24.7. "And thou shalt put pure frankincense with each row, that it may be to the bread for a memorial-part, even an offering made by fire unto the LORD.", 24.8. "Every sabbath day he shall set it in order before the LORD continually; it is from the children of Israel, an everlasting covet.", 24.9. "And it shall be for Aaron and his sons; and they shall eat it in a holy place; for it is most holy unto him of the offerings of the LORD made by fire, a perpetual due.’", 24.10. "And the son of an Israelitish woman, whose father was an Egyptian, went out among the children of Israel; and the son of the Israelitish woman and a man of Israel strove together in the camp.", 24.14. "’Bring forth him that hath cursed without the camp; and let all that heard him lay their hands upon his head, and let all the congregation stone him.", |
|
3. Hebrew Bible, Genesis, 3.1-3.5, 6.1-6.4, 15.10, 48.14 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •hammath tiberius (synagogue), hands, laying of •laying of hands •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 262; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 220; Klawans (2009) 121| 3.1. "וַיֹּאמֶר אֶת־קֹלְךָ שָׁמַעְתִּי בַּגָּן וָאִירָא כִּי־עֵירֹם אָנֹכִי וָאֵחָבֵא׃", 3.1. "וְהַנָּחָשׁ הָיָה עָרוּם מִכֹּל חַיַּת הַשָּׂדֶה אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה יְהוָה אֱלֹהִים וַיֹּאמֶר אֶל־הָאִשָּׁה אַף כִּי־אָמַר אֱלֹהִים לֹא תֹאכְלוּ מִכֹּל עֵץ הַגָּן׃", 3.2. "וַתֹּאמֶר הָאִשָּׁה אֶל־הַנָּחָשׁ מִפְּרִי עֵץ־הַגָּן נֹאכֵל׃", 3.2. "וַיִּקְרָא הָאָדָם שֵׁם אִשְׁתּוֹ חַוָּה כִּי הִוא הָיְתָה אֵם כָּל־חָי׃", 3.3. "וּמִפְּרִי הָעֵץ אֲשֶׁר בְּתוֹךְ־הַגָּן אָמַר אֱלֹהִים לֹא תֹאכְלוּ מִמֶּנּוּ וְלֹא תִגְּעוּ בּוֹ פֶּן־תְּמֻתוּן׃", 3.4. "וַיֹּאמֶר הַנָּחָשׁ אֶל־הָאִשָּׁה לֹא־מוֹת תְּמֻתוּן׃", 3.5. "כִּי יֹדֵעַ אֱלֹהִים כִּי בְּיוֹם אֲכָלְכֶם מִמֶּנּוּ וְנִפְקְחוּ עֵינֵיכֶם וִהְיִיתֶם כֵּאלֹהִים יֹדְעֵי טוֹב וָרָע׃", 6.1. "וַיְהִי כִּי־הֵחֵל הָאָדָם לָרֹב עַל־פְּנֵי הָאֲדָמָה וּבָנוֹת יֻלְּדוּ לָהֶם׃", 6.1. "וַיּוֹלֶד נֹחַ שְׁלֹשָׁה בָנִים אֶת־שֵׁם אֶת־חָם וְאֶת־יָפֶת׃", 6.2. "וַיִּרְאוּ בְנֵי־הָאֱלֹהִים אֶת־בְּנוֹת הָאָדָם כִּי טֹבֹת הֵנָּה וַיִּקְחוּ לָהֶם נָשִׁים מִכֹּל אֲשֶׁר בָּחָרוּ׃", 6.2. "מֵהָעוֹף לְמִינֵהוּ וּמִן־הַבְּהֵמָה לְמִינָהּ מִכֹּל רֶמֶשׂ הָאֲדָמָה לְמִינֵהוּ שְׁנַיִם מִכֹּל יָבֹאוּ אֵלֶיךָ לְהַחֲיוֹת׃", 6.3. "וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה לֹא־יָדוֹן רוּחִי בָאָדָם לְעֹלָם בְּשַׁגַּם הוּא בָשָׂר וְהָיוּ יָמָיו מֵאָה וְעֶשְׂרִים שָׁנָה׃", 6.4. "הַנְּפִלִים הָיוּ בָאָרֶץ בַּיָּמִים הָהֵם וְגַם אַחֲרֵי־כֵן אֲשֶׁר יָבֹאוּ בְּנֵי הָאֱלֹהִים אֶל־בְּנוֹת הָאָדָם וְיָלְדוּ לָהֶם הֵמָּה הַגִּבֹּרִים אֲשֶׁר מֵעוֹלָם אַנְשֵׁי הַשֵּׁם׃", 48.14. "וַיִּשְׁלַח יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶת־יְמִינוֹ וַיָּשֶׁת עַל־רֹאשׁ אֶפְרַיִם וְהוּא הַצָּעִיר וְאֶת־שְׂמֹאלוֹ עַל־רֹאשׁ מְנַשֶּׁה שִׂכֵּל אֶת־יָדָיו כִּי מְנַשֶּׁה הַבְּכוֹר׃", | 3.1. "Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the field which the LORD God had made. And he said unto the woman: ‘Yea, hath God said: Ye shall not eat of any tree of the garden?’", 3.2. "And the woman said unto the serpent: ‘of the fruit of the trees of the garden we may eat;", 3.3. "but of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said: Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.’", 3.4. "And the serpent said unto the woman: ‘Ye shall not surely die;", 3.5. "for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as God, knowing good and evil.’", 6.1. "And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto them,", 6.2. "that the sons of nobles saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives, whomsoever they chose.", 6.3. "And the LORD said: ‘My spirit shall not abide in man for ever, for that he also is flesh; therefore shall his days be a hundred and twenty years.’", 6.4. "The Nephilim were in the earth in those days, and also after that, when the sons of nobles came in unto the daughters of men, and they bore children to them; the same were the mighty men that were of old, the men of renown.", 15.10. "And he took him all these, and divided them in the midst, and laid each half over against the other; but the birds divided he not.", 48.14. "And Israel stretched out his right hand, and laid it upon Ephraim’s head, who was the younger, and his left hand upon Manasseh’s head, guiding his hands wittingly; for Manasseh was the first-born.", |
|
4. Hebrew Bible, Exodus, 12.6, 12.10, 12.22, 12.27, 24.3-24.8, 29.38-29.45 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Balberg (2017) 147, 157, 173; Klawans (2009) 62| 12.6. "וְהָיָה לָכֶם לְמִשְׁמֶרֶת עַד אַרְבָּעָה עָשָׂר יוֹם לַחֹדֶשׁ הַזֶּה וְשָׁחֲטוּ אֹתוֹ כֹּל קְהַל עֲדַת־יִשְׂרָאֵל בֵּין הָעַרְבָּיִם׃", 12.22. "וּלְקַחְתֶּם אֲגֻדַּת אֵזוֹב וּטְבַלְתֶּם בַּדָּם אֲשֶׁר־בַּסַּף וְהִגַּעְתֶּם אֶל־הַמַּשְׁקוֹף וְאֶל־שְׁתֵּי הַמְּזוּזֹת מִן־הַדָּם אֲשֶׁר בַּסָּף וְאַתֶּם לֹא תֵצְאוּ אִישׁ מִפֶּתַח־בֵּיתוֹ עַד־בֹּקֶר׃", 12.27. "וַאֲמַרְתֶּם זֶבַח־פֶּסַח הוּא לַיהוָה אֲשֶׁר פָּסַח עַל־בָּתֵּי בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל בְּמִצְרַיִם בְּנָגְפּוֹ אֶת־מִצְרַיִם וְאֶת־בָּתֵּינוּ הִצִּיל וַיִּקֹּד הָעָם וַיִּשְׁתַּחֲוּוּ׃", 24.3. "וַיָּבֹא מֹשֶׁה וַיְסַפֵּר לָעָם אֵת כָּל־דִּבְרֵי יְהוָה וְאֵת כָּל־הַמִּשְׁפָּטִים וַיַּעַן כָּל־הָעָם קוֹל אֶחָד וַיֹּאמְרוּ כָּל־הַדְּבָרִים אֲשֶׁר־דִּבֶּר יְהוָה נַעֲשֶׂה׃", 24.4. "וַיִּכְתֹּב מֹשֶׁה אֵת כָּל־דִּבְרֵי יְהוָה וַיַּשְׁכֵּם בַּבֹּקֶר וַיִּבֶן מִזְבֵּחַ תַּחַת הָהָר וּשְׁתֵּים עֶשְׂרֵה מַצֵּבָה לִשְׁנֵים עָשָׂר שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל׃", 24.5. "וַיִּשְׁלַח אֶת־נַעֲרֵי בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיַּעֲלוּ עֹלֹת וַיִּזְבְּחוּ זְבָחִים שְׁלָמִים לַיהוָה פָּרִים׃", 24.6. "וַיִּקַּח מֹשֶׁה חֲצִי הַדָּם וַיָּשֶׂם בָּאַגָּנֹת וַחֲצִי הַדָּם זָרַק עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ׃", 24.7. "וַיִּקַּח סֵפֶר הַבְּרִית וַיִּקְרָא בְּאָזְנֵי הָעָם וַיֹּאמְרוּ כֹּל אֲשֶׁר־דִּבֶּר יְהוָה נַעֲשֶׂה וְנִשְׁמָע׃", 24.8. "וַיִּקַּח מֹשֶׁה אֶת־הַדָּם וַיִּזְרֹק עַל־הָעָם וַיֹּאמֶר הִנֵּה דַם־הַבְּרִית אֲשֶׁר כָּרַת יְהוָה עִמָּכֶם עַל כָּל־הַדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה׃", 29.38. "וְזֶה אֲשֶׁר תַּעֲשֶׂה עַל־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ כְּבָשִׂים בְּנֵי־שָׁנָה שְׁנַיִם לַיּוֹם תָּמִיד׃", 29.39. "אֶת־הַכֶּבֶשׂ הָאֶחָד תַּעֲשֶׂה בַבֹּקֶר וְאֵת הַכֶּבֶשׂ הַשֵּׁנִי תַּעֲשֶׂה בֵּין הָעַרְבָּיִם׃", 29.41. "וְאֵת הַכֶּבֶשׂ הַשֵּׁנִי תַּעֲשֶׂה בֵּין הָעַרְבָּיִם כְּמִנְחַת הַבֹּקֶר וּכְנִסְכָּהּ תַּעֲשֶׂה־לָּהּ לְרֵיחַ נִיחֹחַ אִשֶּׁה לַיהוָה׃", 29.42. "עֹלַת תָּמִיד לְדֹרֹתֵיכֶם פֶּתַח אֹהֶל־מוֹעֵד לִפְנֵי יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר אִוָּעֵד לָכֶם שָׁמָּה לְדַבֵּר אֵלֶיךָ שָׁם׃", 29.43. "וְנֹעַדְתִּי שָׁמָּה לִבְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְנִקְדַּשׁ בִּכְבֹדִי׃", 29.44. "וְקִדַּשְׁתִּי אֶת־אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד וְאֶת־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ וְאֶת־אַהֲרֹן וְאֶת־בָּנָיו אֲקַדֵּשׁ לְכַהֵן לִי׃", 29.45. "וְשָׁכַנְתִּי בְּתוֹךְ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְהָיִיתִי לָהֶם לֵאלֹהִים׃", | 12.6. "and ye shall keep it unto the fourteenth day of the same month; and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it at dusk.", 12.10. "And ye shall let nothing of it remain until the morning; but that which remaineth of it until the morning ye shall burn with fire.", 12.22. "And ye shall take a bunch of hyssop, and dip it in the blood that is in the basin, and strike the lintel and the two side-posts with the blood that is in the basin; and none of you shall go out of the door of his house until the morning.", 12.27. "that ye shall say: It is the sacrifice of the LORD’s passover, for that He passed over the houses of the children of Israel in Egypt, when He smote the Egyptians, and delivered our houses.’ And the people bowed the head and worshipped.", 24.3. "And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the ordices; and all the people answered with one voice, and said: ‘All the words which the Lord hath spoken will we do.’", 24.4. "And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the mount, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.", 24.5. "And he sent the young men of the children of Israel, who offered burnt-offerings, and sacrificed peace-offerings of oxen unto the LORD.", 24.6. "And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basins; and half of the blood he dashed against the altar.", 24.7. "And he took the book of the covet, and read in the hearing of the people; and they said: ‘All that the LORD hath spoken will we do, and obey.’", 24.8. "And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said: ‘Behold the blood of the covet, which the LORD hath made with you in agreement with all these words.’", 29.38. "Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar: two lambs of the first year day by day continually.", 29.39. "The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at dusk.", 29.40. "And with the one lamb a tenth part of an ephah of fine flour mingled with the fourth part of a hin of beaten oil; and the fourth part of a hin of wine for a drink-offering.", 29.41. "And the other lamb thou shalt offer at dusk, and shalt do thereto according to the meal-offering of the morning, and according to the drink-offering thereof, for a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.", 29.42. "It shall be a continual burnt-offering throughout your generations at the door of the tent of meeting before the LORD, where I will meet with you, to speak there unto thee.", 29.43. "And there I will meet with the children of Israel; and [the Tent] shall be sanctified by My glory.", 29.44. "And I will sanctify the tent of meeting, and the altar; Aaron also and his sons will I sanctify, to minister to Me in the priest’s office.", 29.45. "And I will dwell among the children of Israel, and will be their God.", |
|
5. Hebrew Bible, Deuteronomy, 16.1-16.7, 34.9 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •owner, laying of hands by •laying of hands Found in books: Balberg (2017) 147; Klawans (2009) 85| 16.1. "שָׁמוֹר אֶת־חֹדֶשׁ הָאָבִיב וְעָשִׂיתָ פֶּסַח לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ כִּי בְּחֹדֶשׁ הָאָבִיב הוֹצִיאֲךָ יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ מִמִּצְרַיִם לָיְלָה׃", 16.1. "וְעָשִׂיתָ חַג שָׁבֻעוֹת לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ מִסַּת נִדְבַת יָדְךָ אֲשֶׁר תִּתֵּן כַּאֲשֶׁר יְבָרֶכְךָ יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ׃", 16.2. "וְזָבַחְתָּ פֶּסַח לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ צֹאן וּבָקָר בַּמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר־יִבְחַר יְהוָה לְשַׁכֵּן שְׁמוֹ שָׁם׃", 16.2. "צֶדֶק צֶדֶק תִּרְדֹּף לְמַעַן תִּחְיֶה וְיָרַשְׁתָּ אֶת־הָאָרֶץ אֲשֶׁר־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ נֹתֵן לָךְ׃", 16.3. "לֹא־תֹאכַל עָלָיו חָמֵץ שִׁבְעַת יָמִים תֹּאכַל־עָלָיו מַצּוֹת לֶחֶם עֹנִי כִּי בְחִפָּזוֹן יָצָאתָ מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרַיִם לְמַעַן תִּזְכֹּר אֶת־יוֹם צֵאתְךָ מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרַיִם כֹּל יְמֵי חַיֶּיךָ׃", 16.4. "וְלֹא־יֵרָאֶה לְךָ שְׂאֹר בְּכָל־גְּבֻלְךָ שִׁבְעַת יָמִים וְלֹא־יָלִין מִן־הַבָּשָׂר אֲשֶׁר תִּזְבַּח בָּעֶרֶב בַּיּוֹם הָרִאשׁוֹן לַבֹּקֶר׃", 16.5. "לֹא תוּכַל לִזְבֹּחַ אֶת־הַפָּסַח בְּאַחַד שְׁעָרֶיךָ אֲשֶׁר־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ נֹתֵן לָךְ׃", 16.6. "כִּי אִם־אֶל־הַמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר־יִבְחַר יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ לְשַׁכֵּן שְׁמוֹ שָׁם תִּזְבַּח אֶת־הַפֶּסַח בָּעָרֶב כְּבוֹא הַשֶּׁמֶשׁ מוֹעֵד צֵאתְךָ מִמִּצְרָיִם׃", 16.7. "וּבִשַּׁלְתָּ וְאָכַלְתָּ בַּמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר יִבְחַר יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ בּוֹ וּפָנִיתָ בַבֹּקֶר וְהָלַכְתָּ לְאֹהָלֶיךָ׃", 34.9. "וִיהוֹשֻׁעַ בִּן־נוּן מָלֵא רוּחַ חָכְמָה כִּי־סָמַךְ מֹשֶׁה אֶת־יָדָיו עָלָיו וַיִּשְׁמְעוּ אֵלָיו בְּנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיַּעֲשׂוּ כַּאֲשֶׁר צִוָּה יְהוָה אֶת־מֹשֶׁה׃", | 16.1. "Observe the month of Abib, and keep the passover unto the LORD thy God; for in the month of Abib the LORD thy God brought thee forth out of Egypt by night.", 16.2. "And thou shalt sacrifice the passover-offering unto the LORD thy God, of the flock and the herd, in the place which the LORD shall choose to cause His name to dwell there.", 16.3. "Thou shalt eat no leavened bread with it; seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread therewith, even the bread of affliction; for in haste didst thou come forth out of the land of Egypt; that thou mayest remember the day when thou camest forth out of the land of Egypt all the days of thy life.", 16.4. "And there shall be no leaven seen with thee in all they borders seven days; neither shall any of the flesh, which thou sacrificest the first day at even, remain all night until the morning.", 16.5. "Thou mayest not sacrifice the passover-offering within any of thy gates, which the LORD thy God giveth thee;", 16.6. "but at the place which the LORD thy God shall choose to cause His name to dwell in, there thou shalt sacrifice the passover-offering at even, at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou camest forth out of Egypt.", 16.7. "And thou shalt roast and eat it in the place which the LORD thy God shall choose; and thou shalt turn in the morning, and go unto thy tents.", 34.9. "And Joshua the son of Nun was full of the spirit of wisdom; for Moses had laid his hands upon him; and the children of Israel hearkened unto him, and did as the LORD commanded Moses.", |
|
6. Hebrew Bible, 1 Kings, 19.19-19.21 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •laying hands Found in books: Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014) 36| 19.19. "וַיֵּלֶךְ מִשָּׁם וַיִּמְצָא אֶת־אֱלִישָׁע בֶּן־שָׁפָט וְהוּא חֹרֵשׁ שְׁנֵים־עָשָׂר צְמָדִים לְפָנָיו וְהוּא בִּשְׁנֵים הֶעָשָׂר וַיַּעֲבֹר אֵלִיָּהוּ אֵלָיו וַיַּשְׁלֵךְ אַדַּרְתּוֹ אֵלָיו׃", 19.21. "וַיָּשָׁב מֵאַחֲרָיו וַיִּקַּח אֶת־צֶמֶד הַבָּקָר וַיִּזְבָּחֵהוּ וּבִכְלִי הַבָּקָר בִּשְּׁלָם הַבָּשָׂר וַיִּתֵּן לָעָם וַיֹּאכֵלוּ וַיָּקָם וַיֵּלֶךְ אַחֲרֵי אֵלִיָּהוּ וַיְשָׁרְתֵהוּ׃", | 19.19. "So he departed thence, and found Elisha the son of Shaphat, who was plowing, with twelve yoke of oxen before him, and he with the twelfth; and Elijah passed over unto him, and cast his mantle upon him.", 19.20. "And he left the oxen, and ran after Elijah, and said: ‘Let me, I pray thee, kiss my father and my mother, and then I will follow thee.’ And he said unto him: ‘Go back; for what have I done to thee?’", 19.21. "And he returned from following him, and took the yoke of oxen, and slew them, and boiled their flesh with the instruments of the oxen, and gave unto the people, and they did eat. Then he arose, and went after Elijah, and ministered unto him.", |
|
| 7. Homer, Odyssey, 10 (8th cent. BCE - 7th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •hammath tiberius (synagogue), hands, laying of Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 220 |
8. Hebrew Bible, 2 Kings, 2.1-2.18 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •laying hands Found in books: Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014) 36| 2.1. "וַיֹּאמֶר הִקְשִׁיתָ לִשְׁאוֹל אִם־תִּרְאֶה אֹתִי לֻקָּח מֵאִתָּךְ יְהִי־לְךָ כֵן וְאִם־אַיִן לֹא יִהְיֶה׃", 2.1. "וַיְהִי בְּהַעֲלוֹת יְהוָה אֶת־אֵלִיָּהוּ בַּסְעָרָה הַשָּׁמָיִם וַיֵּלֶךְ אֵלִיָּהוּ וֶאֱלִישָׁע מִן־הַגִּלְגָּל׃", 2.2. "וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלִיָּהוּ אֶל־אֱלִישָׁע שֵׁב־נָא פֹה כִּי יְהוָה שְׁלָחַנִי עַד־בֵּית־אֵל וַיֹּאמֶר אֱלִישָׁע חַי־יְהוָה וְחֵי־נַפְשְׁךָ אִם־אֶעֶזְבֶךָּ וַיֵּרְדוּ בֵּית־אֵל׃", 2.2. "וַיֹּאמֶר קְחוּ־לִי צְלֹחִית חֲדָשָׁה וְשִׂימוּ שָׁם מֶלַח וַיִּקְחוּ אֵלָיו׃", 2.3. "וַיֵּצְאוּ בְנֵי־הַנְּבִיאִים אֲשֶׁר־בֵּית־אֵל אֶל־אֱלִישָׁע וַיֹּאמְרוּ אֵלָיו הֲיָדַעְתָּ כִּי הַיּוֹם יְהוָה לֹקֵחַ אֶת־אֲדֹנֶיךָ מֵעַל רֹאשֶׁךָ וַיֹּאמֶר גַּם־אֲנִי יָדַעְתִּי הֶחֱשׁוּ׃", 2.4. "וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ אֵלִיָּהוּ אֱלִישָׁע שֵׁב־נָא פֹה כִּי יְהוָה שְׁלָחַנִי יְרִיחוֹ וַיֹּאמֶר חַי־יְהוָה וְחֵי־נַפְשְׁךָ אִם־אֶעֶזְבֶךָּ וַיָּבֹאוּ יְרִיחוֹ׃", 2.5. "וַיִּגְּשׁוּ בְנֵי־הַנְּבִיאִים אֲשֶׁר־בִּירִיחוֹ אֶל־אֱלִישָׁע וַיֹּאמְרוּ אֵלָיו הֲיָדַעְתָּ כִּי הַיּוֹם יְהוָה לֹקֵחַ אֶת־אֲדֹנֶיךָ מֵעַל רֹאשֶׁךָ וַיֹּאמֶר גַּם־אֲנִי יָדַעְתִּי הֶחֱשׁוּ׃", 2.6. "וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ אֵלִיָּהוּ שֵׁב־נָא פֹה כִּי יְהוָה שְׁלָחַנִי הַיַּרְדֵּנָה וַיֹּאמֶר חַי־יְהוָה וְחֵי־נַפְשְׁךָ אִם־אֶעֶזְבֶךָּ וַיֵּלְכוּ שְׁנֵיהֶם׃", 2.7. "וַחֲמִשִּׁים אִישׁ מִבְּנֵי הַנְּבִיאִים הָלְכוּ וַיַּעַמְדוּ מִנֶּגֶד מֵרָחוֹק וּשְׁנֵיהֶם עָמְדוּ עַל־הַיַּרְדֵּן׃", 2.8. "וַיִּקַּח אֵלִיָּהוּ אֶת־אַדַּרְתּוֹ וַיִּגְלֹם וַיַּכֶּה אֶת־הַמַּיִם וַיֵּחָצוּ הֵנָּה וָהֵנָּה וַיַּעַבְרוּ שְׁנֵיהֶם בֶּחָרָבָה׃", 2.9. "וַיְהִי כְעָבְרָם וְאֵלִיָּהוּ אָמַר אֶל־אֱלִישָׁע שְׁאַל מָה אֶעֱשֶׂה־לָּךְ בְּטֶרֶם אֶלָּקַח מֵעִמָּךְ וַיֹּאמֶר אֱלִישָׁע וִיהִי־נָא פִּי־שְׁנַיִם בְּרוּחֲךָ אֵלָי׃", 2.11. "וַיְהִי הֵמָּה הֹלְכִים הָלוֹךְ וְדַבֵּר וְהִנֵּה רֶכֶב־אֵשׁ וְסוּסֵי אֵשׁ וַיַּפְרִדוּ בֵּין שְׁנֵיהֶם וַיַּעַל אֵלִיָּהוּ בַּסְעָרָה הַשָּׁמָיִם׃", 2.12. "וֶאֱלִישָׁע רֹאֶה וְהוּא מְצַעֵק אָבִי אָבִי רֶכֶב יִשְׂרָאֵל וּפָרָשָׁיו וְלֹא רָאָהוּ עוֹד וַיַּחֲזֵק בִּבְגָדָיו וַיִּקְרָעֵם לִשְׁנַיִם קְרָעִים׃", 2.13. "וַיָּרֶם אֶת־אַדֶּרֶת אֵלִיָּהוּ אֲשֶׁר נָפְלָה מֵעָלָיו וַיָּשָׁב וַיַּעֲמֹד עַל־שְׂפַת הַיַּרְדֵּן׃", 2.14. "וַיִּקַּח אֶת־אַדֶּרֶת אֵלִיָּהוּ אֲשֶׁר־נָפְלָה מֵעָלָיו וַיַּכֶּה אֶת־הַמַּיִם וַיֹּאמַר אַיֵּה יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי אֵלִיָּהוּ אַף־הוּא וַיַּכֶּה אֶת־הַמַּיִם וַיֵּחָצוּ הֵנָּה וָהֵנָּה וַיַּעֲבֹר אֱלִישָׁע׃", 2.15. "וַיִּרְאֻהוּ בְנֵי־הַנְּבִיאִים אֲשֶׁר־בִּירִיחוֹ מִנֶּגֶד וַיֹּאמְרוּ נָחָה רוּחַ אֵלִיָּהוּ עַל־אֱלִישָׁע וַיָּבֹאוּ לִקְרָאתוֹ וַיִּשְׁתַּחֲווּ־לוֹ אָרְצָה׃", 2.16. "וַיֹּאמְרוּ אֵלָיו הִנֵּה־נָא יֵשׁ־אֶת־עֲבָדֶיךָ חֲמִשִּׁים אֲנָשִׁים בְּנֵי־חַיִל יֵלְכוּ נָא וִיבַקְשׁוּ אֶת־אֲדֹנֶיךָ פֶּן־נְשָׂאוֹ רוּחַ יְהוָה וַיַּשְׁלִכֵהוּ בְּאַחַד הֶהָרִים אוֹ בְּאַחַת הגיאות [הַגֵּאָיוֹת] וַיֹּאמֶר לֹא תִשְׁלָחוּ׃", 2.17. "וַיִּפְצְרוּ־בוֹ עַד־בֹּשׁ וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁלָחוּ וַיִּשְׁלְחוּ חֲמִשִּׁים אִישׁ וַיְבַקְשׁוּ שְׁלֹשָׁה־יָמִים וְלֹא מְצָאֻהוּ׃", 2.18. "וַיָּשֻׁבוּ אֵלָיו וְהוּא יֹשֵׁב בִּירִיחוֹ וַיֹּאמֶר אֲלֵהֶם הֲלוֹא־אָמַרְתִּי אֲלֵיכֶם אַל־תֵּלֵכוּ׃", | 2.1. "And it came to pass, when the LORD would take up Elijah by a whirlwind into heaven, that Elijah went with Elisha from Gilgal.", 2.2. "And Elijah said unto Elisha: ‘Tarry here, I pray thee; for the LORD hath sent me as far as Beth-el.’ And Elisha said: ‘As the LORD liveth, and as thy soul liveth, I will not leave thee.’ So they went down to Beth-el.—", 2.3. "And the sons of the prophets that were at Beth-el came forth to Elisha, and said unto him: ‘Knowest thou that the LORD will take away thy master from thy head to-day?’ And he said: ‘Yea, I know it; hold ye your peace.’—", 2.4. "And Elijah said unto him: ‘Elisha, tarry here, I pray thee; for the LORD hath sent me to Jericho.’ And he said: ‘As the LORD liveth, and as thy soul liveth, I will not leave thee.’ So they came to Jericho.—", 2.5. "And the sons of the prophets that were at Jericho came near to Elisha, and said unto him: ‘Knowest thou that the LORD will take away thy master from thy head to-day?’ And he answered: ‘Yea, I know it; hold ye your peace.’—", 2.6. "And Elijah said unto him: ‘Tarry here, I pray thee; for the LORD hath sent me to the Jordan.’ And he said: ‘As the LORD liveth, and as thy soul liveth, I will not leave thee.’ And they two went on.", 2.7. "And fifty men of the sons of the prophets went, and stood over against them afar off; and they two stood by the Jordan.", 2.8. "And Elijah took his mantle, and wrapped it together, and smote the waters, and they were divided hither and thither, so that they two went over on dry ground.", 2.9. "And it came to pass, when they were gone over, that Elijah said unto Elisha: ‘Ask what I shall do for thee, before I am taken from thee.’ And Elisha said: ‘I pray thee, let a double portion of thy spirit be upon me.’", 2.10. "And he said: ‘Thou hast asked a hard thing; nevertheless, if thou see me when I am taken from thee, it shall be so unto thee; but if not, it shall not be so.’", 2.11. "And it came to pass, as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, and horses of fire, which parted them both assunder; and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven.", 2.12. "And Elisha saw it, and he cried: ‘My father, my father, the chariots of Israel and the horsemen thereof! ’ And he saw him no more; and he took hold of his own clothes, and rent them in two pieces.", 2.13. "He took up also the mantle of Elijah that fell from him, and went back, and stood by the bank of the Jordan.", 2.14. "And he took the mantle of Elijah that fell from him, and smote the waters, and said: ‘Where is the LORD, the God of Elijah?’ and when he also had smitten the waters, they were divided hither and thither; and Elisha went over.", 2.15. "And when the sons of the prophets that were at Jericho some way off saw him, they said: ‘The spirit of Elijah doth rest on Elisha.’ And they came to meet him, and bowed down to the ground before him.", 2.16. "And they said unto him: ‘Behold now, there are with thy servants fifty strong men; let them go, we pray thee, and seek thy master; lest peradventure the spirit of the LORD hath taken him up, and cast him upon some mountain, or into some valley.’ And he said: ‘Ye shall not send.’", 2.17. "And when they urged him till he was ashamed, he said: ‘Send.’ They sent therefore fifty men; and they sought three days, but found him not.", 2.18. "And they came back to him, while he tarried at Jericho; and he said unto them: ‘Did I not say unto you: Go not?’", |
|
| 9. Plato, Symposium, 175, 174 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
| 10. Dead Sea Scrolls, Genesis Apocryphon, 20.28-20.29 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 262 |
11. Philo of Alexandria, On The Migration of Abraham, 67 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands Found in books: Klawans (2009) 121 | 67. But the foolish man proceeds always by means of the two passions together, both anger and desire, omitting no opportunity, and discarding reason as his pilot and judge. But the man who is contrary to him has extirpated anger and desire from his nature, and has enlisted himself under divine reason as his guide; as also Moses, that faithful servant of God, did. Who, when he is offering the burnt offerings of the soul, "washes out the Belly;" that is to say, he washes out the whole seat of desires, and he takes away "the breast of the ram of the Consecration;" that is to say, that whole of the warlike disposition, that so the remainder, the better portion of the soul, the rational part, having no longer anything to draw it in a different direction or to counteract its natural impulses, may indulge its own free and noble inclinations towards everything that is beautiful; |
|
12. Philo of Alexandria, Who Is The Heir, 130, 141-142 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Klawans (2009) 121 | 142. And no man could ever possibly divide anything into two exactly equal parts; but it is inevitable that one of the divisions must fall a little short, or exceed a little, if not much, at all events by a small quantity, in every instance, which indeed escapes the perception of our outward senses which attend only to the larger and more tangible burdens of nature and custom, but which are unable to comprehend atoms and indivisible things. |
|
| 13. Philo of Alexandria, Questions On Exodus, 1.12 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah) Found in books: Balberg (2017) 151 |
14. Philo of Alexandria, On The Sacrifices of Cain And Abel, 68 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands Found in books: Klawans (2009) 120 | 68. for he does not say, "Here I stand and there, but now also when I am present do I stand there also at the same moment;" not being moved or changing his place so as to occupy one place and to quit another, but using one intense motion. Very properly therefore do his subject children, imitating the nature of their father, do all that is right without any delay, and with all diligence, their most excellent employment being the paying prompt and unremitting honour to God. XIX. |
|
15. Philo of Alexandria, On Dreams, 1.81-1.84, 2.185 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands Found in books: Klawans (2009) 120 | 1.81. And it is for this reason that the sacred scripture says, that no one can be pure before the evening, as the disorderly motions of the outward senses agitate and confuse the intellect. Moreover, he establishes a law for the priests also which may not be avoided, combining with it an expression of a grave opinion when it says, "He shall not eat of the holy things unless he has washed his body in water, and unless the sun has set, and he has become Pure." 1.82. For by these words it is very clearly shown that there is no one whatever completely pure, so as to be fit to be initiated into the holy and sacred mysteries, to whose lot it has fallen to be honoured with these glories of life which are appreciable by the external senses. But if any one rejects these glories, he is deservedly made conspicuous by the light of wisdom, by means of which he will be able to wash off the stains of vain opinion and to become pure. 1.83. Do you not see that even the sun itself produces opposite effects when he is setting from those which he causes when rising? For when he rises everything upon the earth shines, and the things in heaven are hidden from our view; but, on the other hand, when he sets then the stars appear and the things on earth are overshadowed. 1.84. In the same manner, also, in us, when the light of the outward senses rises like the sun, the celestial and heavenly sciences are really and truly hidden from view; but when this light is near setting, then the starlike radiance of the virtues appears, when the mind is pure, and concealed by no object of the outward senses. XV. 2.185. But the high priest of whom we are speaking is a perfect man, the husband of a virgin (a most extraordinary statement), who has never been made a woman; but who on the contrary, has ceased to be influenced by the customs of women in regard to her connection with her Husband. And not only is this man competent to sow the seeds of unpolluted and virgin opinions, but he is also the father of sacred reasonings, |
|
16. Philo of Alexandria, On The Embassy To Gaius, 356-357, 355 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Balberg (2017) 63 | 355. And while he was triumphing in these super-human appellations, the sycophant Isidorus, seeing the temper in which he was, said, "O master, you will hate with still juster vehemence these men whom you see before you and their fellow countrymen, if you are made acquainted with their disaffection and disloyalty towards yourself; for when all other men were offering up sacrifices of thanksgiving for your safety, these men alone refused to offer any sacrifice at all; and when I say, 'these men,' I comprehend all the rest of the Jews." |
|
| 17. Livy, History, 1.18 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 261 |
18. Philo of Alexandria, On The Life of Moses, 2.107-2.108, 2.158 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands Found in books: Klawans (2009) 120, 121 | 2.107. for if the man who made the offerings was foolish and ignorant, the sacrifices were no sacrifices, the victims were not sacred or hallowed, the prayers were ill-omened, and liable to be answered by utter destruction, for even when they appear to be received, they produce no remission of sins but only a reminding of them. 2.108. But if the man who offers the sacrifice be bold and just, then the sacrifice remains firm, even if the flesh of the victim be consumed, or rather, I might say, even if no victim be offered up at all; for what can be a real and true sacrifice but the piety of a soul which loves God? The gratitude of which is blessed with immortality, and without being recorded in writing is engraved on a pillar in the mind of God, being made equally everlasting with the sun, and moon, and the universal world. 2.158. It appears to me that this was the reason for which God rejected from his sacred altar the fire which is applied to common uses, as being defiled; and that, instead of it, he rained down celestial flame from heaven, in order to make a distinction between holy and profane things, and to separate the things belonging to man from the things belonging to God; for it was fitting that a more incorruptible essence of fire than that which served the common purposes of life should be set apart for sacrifices. |
|
19. Philo of Alexandria, On The Special Laws, 1.80-1.81, 1.102, 1.117-1.119, 1.145-1.151, 1.159, 1.162-1.167, 1.202-1.204, 1.206-1.207, 1.209, 1.256-1.272, 1.281, 1.285, 1.324-1.325, 2.148, 2.163-2.164, 3.89, 3.207 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands •laying of hands (semikhah) Found in books: Balberg (2017) 151; Klawans (2009) 120, 121 | 1.80. Now these are the laws which relate to the priests. It is enjoined that the priest shall be entire and unmutilated, having no blemish on his body, no part being deficient, either naturally or through mutilation; and on the other hand, nothing having been superfluous either from his birth or having grown out subsequently from disease; his skin, also, must never have changed from leprosy, or wild lichen, or scab, or any other eruption or breaking out; all which things appear to me to be designed to be symbols of the purity of his soul. 1.81. For if it was necessary to examine the mortal body of the priest that it ought not be imperfect through any misfortune, much more was it necessary to look into his immortal soul, which they say is fashioned in the form of the living God. Now the image of God is the Word, by which all the world was made. 1.102. For God does not allow him even to look upon a harlot, or a profane body or soul, or upon any one who, having put away her pursuit of gain, now wears an elegant and modest appearance, because such a one is unholy in respect of her former profession and way of life; though in other respects she may be looked upon as honourable, by reason of her having purified herself of her former evil courses. For repentance for past sins is a thing to be praised; and no one else need be forbidden to marry her, only let her not come near a priest. For the especial property of the priesthood is justice and purity, which from the first beginning of its creation to the end, seeks a concord utterly irreproachable. 1.117. After he has said this, he immediately proceeds to lay down laws, concerning those who are to use the first fruits, "If therefore, any One,"{13}{#le 21:17.} says he, "should mutilate the priests as to their eyes, or their feet, or any part of their bodies, or if he should have received any blemish, let him not partake of the sacred ministrations by reason of the defects which exist in him, but still let him enjoy those honours which are common to all the priests, because of his irreproachable nobility of birth." 1.118. "Moreover, if any leprosies break out and attack him or if any one of the priests he afflicted with any flux, let him not touch the sacred table, nor any of the duties which are set apart for his race, until the flux stop, or the leprosy change, so that he become again resembling the complexion of sound Flesh."{14}{#le 22:4.} 1.119. And, if any priest do by any chance whatever touch anything that is unclean, or if he should have impure dreams by night, as is very often apt to be the case, let him during all that day touch nothing that has been consecrated, but let him wash himself and the ensuing evening, and after that let him not be hindered from touching them. 1.145. And these things are assigned to the priests from the possessions of each individual, but there are also often especial revenues set apart for them exceedingly suitable for the priests, which are derived from the sacrifices which are offered up; for it is commanded that two portions from two limbs of every victim shall be given to the priests, the arm from the limb on the right side, and the fat from the chest; for the one is a symbol of strength and manly vigour, and of every lawful action in giving, and taking, and acting: and the other is an emblem of human gentleness as far as the angry passions are concerned; 1.146. for it is said that these passions have their abode in the chest, since nature has assigned them the breast for their home as the most suitable place; around which as around a garrison she has thrown, in order more effectually to secure them from being taken, a very strong fence which is called the chest, which she has made of many continuous and very strong bones, binding it firmly with nerves which cannot be broken. 1.147. But from the victims which are sacrificed away from the altar, in order to be eaten, it is commanded that three portions should be given to the priest, an arm, and a jaw-bone, and that which is called the paunch; the arm for the reason which has been mentioned a short time ago; the jaw-bone as a first fruit of that most important of all the members of the body, namely the head, and also of uttered speech, for the stream of speech could not flow out without the motion of these jaws; for they being Agitated{19}{the Greek word here used is seioµ, and the word used for jawbone is siagoµn, which Philo appears to think may be derived from seioµ.} (and it is very likely from this, that they have derived their name 1.148. and the paunch is a kind of excrescence of the belly. And the belly is a kind of stable of that irrational animal the appetite, which, being irrigated by much wine-bibbing and gluttony, is continually washed with incessant provision of meat and drink, and like a swine is delighted while wallowing in the mire; in reference to which fact, a very suitable place indeed has been assigned to that intemperate and most unseemly beast, namely, the place to which all the superfluities are conveyed. 1.149. And the opposite to desire is temperance, which one must endeavour, and labour, and take pains by every contrivance imaginable to acquire, as the very greatest blessing and most perfect benefit both to an individual and to the state. 1.150. Appetite therefore, being a profane, and impure, and unholy thing, is driven beyond the territories of virtue, and is banished as it ought to be; but temperance, being a pure and unblemished virtue, neglecting everything which relates to eating and drinking, and boasting itself as superior to the pleasures of the belly, may be allowed to approach the sacred altars, bringing forward as it does the excrescence of the body, as a memorial that it may be reminded to despise all insatiability and gluttony, and all those things which excite the appetites to this pitch.XXX. 1.151. And beyond all these things he also orders that the priests who minister the offering of the sacrifices, shall receive the skins of the whole burnt offerings (and they amount to an unspeakable number, this being no slight gift, but one of the most exceeding value and importance 1.159. For as it was not consistent with holiness for one who had by any means whatever become the cause of death to any human being to come within the sacred precincts, using the temple as a place of refuge and as an asylum, Moses gave a sort of inferior sanctity to the cities above mentioned, allowing them to give great security, by reason of the privileges and honours conferred upon the inhabitants, who were to be justified in protecting their suppliants if any superior power endeavoured to bring force against them, not by warlike preparations, but by rank, and dignity, and honour, which they had from the laws by reason of the venerable character of the priesthood. 1.162. Or the creatures which are fit to be offered as sacrifices, some are land animals, and some are such as fly through the air. Passing over, therefore, the infinite varieties of birds, God chose only two classes out of them all, the turtledove and the pigeon; because the pigeon is by nature the most gentle of all those birds which are domesticated and gregarious, and the turtle-dove the most gentle of those which love solitude. 1.163. Also, passing over the innumerable troops of land animals, whose very numbers it is not easy to ascertain, he selected these especially as the best--the oxen, and sheep, and goats; for these are the most gentle and the most manageable of all animals. At all events, great herds of oxen, and numerous flocks of goats and sheep, are easily driven by any one, not merely by any man, but by any little child, when they go forth to pasture, and in the same way they are brought back to their folds in good order when the time comes. 1.164. And of this gentleness, there are many other proofs, and the most evident are these: that they all feed on herbage, and that no one of them is carnivorous, and that they have neither crooked talons, nor any projecting tusks or teeth whatever; for the back parts of the upper jaw do not hold teeth, but all the incisor teeth are deficient in them: 1.165. and, besides these facts, they are of all animals the most useful to man. Rams are the most useful for the necessary covering of the body; oxen, for ploughing the ground and preparing the arable land for seed, and for the growth of the crops that shall hereafter come to be threshed out, in order that men may partake of and enjoy food; and the hair and fleeces of goats, where one is woven, or the other sewn together, make movable tents for travellers, and especially for men engaged in military expeditions, whom their necessities constantly compel to abide outside of the city in the open air.XXXIV. 1.166. And the victims must be whole and entire, without any blemish on any part of their bodies, unmutilated, perfect in every part, and without spot or defect of any kind. At all events, so great is the caution used with respect not only to those who offer the sacrifices, but also to the victims which are offered, that the most eminent of the priests are carefully selected to examine whether they have any blemishes or not, and scrutinise them from head to foot, inspecting not only those parts which are easily visible, but all those which are more out of sight, such as the belly and the thighs, lest any slight imperfection should escape notice. 1.167. And the accuracy and minuteness of the investigation is directed not so much on account of the victims themselves, as in order that those who offer them should be irreproachable; for God designed to teach the Jews by these figures, whenever they went up to the altars, when there to pray or to give thanks, never to bring with them any weakness or evil passion in their soul, but to endeavour to make it wholly and entirely bright and clean, without any blemish, so that God might not turn away with aversion from the sight of it.XXXV. 1.202. Again, the hands which are laid upon the head of the victim are a most manifest symbol of irreproachable actions, and of a life which does nothing which is open to accusation, but which in all respects is passed in a manner consistent with the laws and ordices of nature; 1.203. for the law, in the first place, desires that the mind of the man who is offering the sacrifice shall be made holy by being exercised in good and advantageous doctrines; and, in the second place, that his life shall consist of most virtuous actions, so that, in conjunction with the imposition of hands, the man may speak freely out of his cleanly conscience, and may say, 1.204. "These hands have never received any gift as a bribe to commit an unjust action, nor any division of what has been obtained by rapine or by covetousness, nor have they shed innocent blood. nor have they wrought mutilation, nor works of insolence, nor acts of violence, nor have they inflicted any wounds; nor, in fact, have they performed any action whatever which is liable to accusation or to reproach, but have been ministers in everything which is honourable and advantageous, and which is honoured by wisdom, or by the laws, or by honourable and virtuous men."XXXVIII. 1.206. And it is commanded that the belly and the feet shall be washed, which command is a figurative and very expressive one; for, by the belly it is figuratively meant to be signified that it is desirable that the appetites shall be purified, which are full of stains, and intoxication, and drunkenness, being thus a most pernicious evil, existing, and concocted, and exercised to the great injury of the life of mankind. 1.207. And by the command that the feet of the victim should be washed, it is figuratively shown that we must no longer walk upon the earth, but soar aloft and traverse the air. For the soul of the man who is devoted to God, being eager for truth, springs upward and mounts from earth to heaven; and, being borne on wings, traverses the expanse of the air, being eager to be classed with and to move in concert with the sun, and moon, and all the rest of the most sacred and most harmonious company of the stars, under the immediate command and government of God, who has a kingly authority without any rival, and of which he can never be deprived, in accordance with which he justly governs the universe. 1.209. And when I have been investigating these matters, this has appeared to me to be a probable conjecture; the soul which honours the living God, ought for that very reason to honour him not inconsiderately nor ignorantly, but with knowledge and reason; and the reasoning which we indulge in respecting God admits of division and partition, according to each of the divine faculties and excellencies; for God is both all good, and is also the maker and creator of the universe; and he also created it having a foreknowledge of what would take place, and being its preserver and most blessed benefactor, full of every kind of happiness; all which circumstances have in themselves a most dignified and praiseworthy character, both separately and when looked at in conjunction with their kindred qualities; 1.256. for the fine wheaten flour is their continual offering; a tenth part of a sacred measure every day; one half of which is offered up in the morning, and one half in the evening, having been soaked in oil, so that no portion of it can be left for food; for the command of God is, that all the sacrifices of the priests shall be wholly burnt, and that no portion of them shall be allotted for food. Having now, then, to the best of our ability, discussed the matters relating to the sacrifices, we will proceed in due order to speak concerning those who offer Them.{35}{yonge's translation includes a separate treatise title at this point: On Those Who offer Sacrifice. Accordingly, his next paragraph begins with roman numeral I (= XLVIII in the Loeb 1.257. The law chooses that a person who brings a sacrifice shall be pure, both in body and soul; --pure in soul from all passions, and diseases, and vices, which can be displayed either in word or deed; and pure in body from all such things as a body is usually defiled by. 1.258. And it has appointed a burning purification for both these things; for the soul, by means of the animals which are duly fit for sacrifices; and for the body, by ablutions and sprinklings; concerning which we will speak presently; for it is fit to assign the pre-eminence in honour in every point to the superior and domit part of the qualities existing in us, namely, to the soul. 1.259. What, then, is the mode of purifying the soul? "Look," says the law, "take care that the victim which thou bringest to the altar is perfect, wholly without participation in any kind of blemish, selected from many on account of its excellence, by the uncorrupted judgments of the priests, and by their most acute sight, and by their continual practice derived from being exercised in the examination of faultless victims. For if you do not see this with your eyes more than with your reason, you will not wash off all the imperfections and stains which you have imprinted on your whole life, partly in consequence of unexpected events, and partly by deliberate purpose; 1.260. for you will find that this exceeding accuracy of investigation into the animals, figuratively signifies the amelioration of your own disposition and conduct; for the law was not established for the sake of irrational animals, but for that of those who have intellect and reason." So that the real object taken care of is not the condition of the victims sacrificed in order that they may have no blemish, but that of the sacrificers that they may not be defiled by any unlawful passion. 1.261. The body then, as I have already said, he purifies with ablutions and bespringklings, and does not allow a person after he has once washed and sprinkled himself, at once to enter within the sacred precincts, but bids him wait outside for seven days, and to be besprinkled twice, on the third day and on the seventh day; and after this it commands him to wash himself once more, and then it admits him to enter the sacred precincts and to share in the sacred ministrations.XLIX. 1.262. We must consider what great prudence and philosophical wisdom is displayed in this law; for nearly all other persons are besprinkled with pure water, generally in the sea, some in rivers, and others again in vessels of water which they draw from fountains. But Moses, having previously prepared ashes which had been left from the sacred fire (and in what manner shall be explained hereafter 1.263. And the cause of this proceeding may very probably be said to be this:--The lawgiver's intention is that those who approach the service of the living God should first of all know themselves and their own essence. For how can the man who does not know himself ever comprehend the supreme and all-excelling power of God? 1.264. Therefore, our bodily essence is earth and water, of which he reminds us by this purification, conceiving that this result--namely, to know one's self, and to know also of what one is composed, of what utterly valueless substances mere ashes and water are--is of itself the most beneficial purification. 1.265. For when a man is aware of this he will at once reject all vain and treacherous conceit, and, discarding haughtiness and pride, he will seek to become pleasing to God, and to conciliate the merciful power of that Being who hates arrogance. For it is said somewhere with great beauty, "He that exhibits over proud words or actions offends not men alone but God also, the maker of equality and of every thing else that is most excellent." 1.266. Therefore, to us who are amazed and excited by this sprinkling the very elements themselves, earth and water, may almost be said to utter distinct words, and to say plainly, we are the essence of your bodies; nature having mixed us together, divine art has fashioned us into the figure of a man. Being made of us when you were born, you will again be dissolved into us when you come to die; for it is not the nature of any thing to be destroyed so as to become non-existent; but the end brings it back to those elements from which its beginnings come.L. 1.267. But now it is necessary to fulfil our promise and to explain the peculiar propriety involved in this use of ashes. For they are not merely the ashes of wood which has been consumed by fire, but also of an animal particularly suited for this kind of purification. 1.268. For the law Orders{36}{#nu 19:1.} that a red heifer, which has never been brought under the yoke, shall be sacrificed outside of the city, and that the high priest, taking some of the blood, shall seven times sprinkle with it all the things in front of the temple, and then shall burn the whole animal, with its hide and flesh, and with the belly full of all the entrails. And when the flame begins to pour down, then it commands that these three things shall be thrown into the middle of it, a stick of cedar, a stick of hyssop, and a bunch of saffron; and then, when the fire is wholly extinguished, it commands that some man who is clean shall collect the ashes, and shall again place them outside of the city in some open place. 1.269. And what figurative meanings he conceals under these orders as symbols, we have accurately explained in another treatise, in which we have discussed the allegories. It is necessary, therefore, for those who are about to go into the temple to partake of the sacrifice, to be cleansed as to their bodies and as to their souls before their bodies. For the soul is the mistress and the queen, and is superior in every thing, as having received a more divine nature. And the things which cleanse the mind are wisdom and the doctrines of wisdom, which lead to the contemplation of the world and the things in it; and the sacred chorus of the rest of the virtues, and honourable and very praiseworthy actions in accordance with the virtues. 1.270. Let the man, therefore, who is adorned with these qualities go forth in cheerful confidence to the temple which most nearly belongs to him, the most excellent of all abodes to offer himself as a sacrifice. But let him in whom covetousness and a desire of unjust things dwell and display themselves, cover his head and be silent, checking his shameless folly and his excessive impudence, in those matters in which caution is profitable; for the temple of the truly living God may not be approached by unholy sacrifices. 1.271. I should say to such a man: My good man, God is not pleased even though a man bring hecatombs to his altar; for he possesses all things as his own, and stands in need of nothing. But he delights in minds which love God, and in men who practise holiness, from whom he gladly receives cakes and barley, and the very cheapest things, as if they were the most valuable in preference to such as are most costly. 1.272. And even if they bring nothing else, still when they bring themselves, the most perfect completeness of virtue and excellence, they are offering the most excellent of all sacrifices, honouring God, their Benefactor and Saviour, with hymns and thanksgivings; the former uttered by the organs of the voice, and the latter without the agency of the tongue or mouth, the worshippers making their exclamations and invocations with their soul alone, and only appreciable by the intellect, and there is but one ear, namely, that of the Deity which hears them. For the hearing of men does not extend so far as to be sensible of them.LI. 1.281. but if the gifts which proceed from a woman who has lived as a concubine are unholy, how can those be different which proceed from a soul which is deriled in the same manner, which has voluntarily abandoned itself to shame and to the lowest infamy, to drunkenness and gluttony, and covetousness and ambition, and love of pleasure, and to innumerable other kinds of passions, and diseases, and wickednesses? For what time can be long enough to efface those defilements, I indeed do not know. 1.285. The law says, "A fire shall be kept burning on the altar which shall never be extinguished, but shall be kept burning for Ever."{39}{#le 6:9.} I think with great reason and propriety; for, since the graces of God are everlasting, and unceasing, and uninterrupted, which we now enjoy day and night, and since the symbol of gratitude is the sacred flame, it is fitting that it should be kindled, and that it should remain unextinguished for ever. 1.324. But the law, being most especially an interpreter of equal communion, and of courteous humanity among men, has preserved the honour and dignity of each virtue; not permitting any one who is incurably sunk in vice to flee to them, but rejecting all such persons and repelling them to a distance. 1.325. Therefore, as it was aware that no inconsiderable number of wicked men are often mingled in these assemblies, and escape notice by reason of the crowds collected there, in order to prevent that from being the case in this instance, he previously excludes all who are unworthy from the sacred assembly, beginning in the first instance with those who are afflicted with the disease of effeminacy, men-women, who, having adulterated the coinage of nature, are willingly driven into the appearance and treatment of licentious women. He also banishes all those who have suffered any injury or mutilation in their most important members, and those who, seeking to preserve the flower of their beauty so that it may not speedily wither away, have altered the impression of their natural manly appearance into the resemblance of a woman. 2.148. And each house is at that time invested with the character and dignity of a temple, the victim being sacrificed so as to make a suitable feast for the man who has provided it and of those who are collected to share in the feast, being all duly purified with holy ablutions. And those who are to share in the feast come together not as they do to other entertainments, to gratify their bellies with wine and meat, but to fulfil their hereditary custom with prayer and songs of praise. 2.163. The reason is that a priest has the same relation to a city that the nation of the Jews has to the entire inhabited world. For it serves as a priest--to state the truth--through the use of all purificatory offerings and the guidance both for body and soul of divine laws which have checked the pleasures of the stomach and those under the stomach and [tamed] the mob [of the Senses]{21}{there is a clear problem with the text here, i.e., the noun ochlon lacks a verb.} by having appointed reason as charioteer over the irrational senses; they also have driven back and overturned the undiscriminating and excessive urges of the soul, some by rather gentle instructions and philosophical exhortations, others by rather weighty and forcible rebukes and by fear of punishment, the fear which they brandish threateningly. 2.164. Apart from the fact that the legislation is in a certain way teaching about the priesthood and that the one who lives by the laws is at once considered a priest, or rather a high priest, in the judgment of truth, the following point is also remarkable. The multitude of gods, both male and female, honored in individual cities happens to be undetermined and indefinite. The poetic clan and the great company of humans have spoken fabulously about them, people for whom the search for truth is impractical and beyond their capability of investigation. Yet all do not reverence and honor the same gods, but different people different gods. The reason is that they do not consider as gods those belonging to another land but make the acceptance of them the occasion for laughter and a joke. They charge those who honor them with great foolishness since they completely violate sound sense. 3.89. Or shall we say that to those who have done no wrong the temple is still inaccessible until they have washed themselves, and sprinkled themselves, and purified themselves with the accustomed purifications; but that those who are guilty of indelible crimes, the pollution of which no length of time will ever efface, may approach and dwell among those holy seats; though no decent person, who has any regard for holy things would even receive them in his house?XVI. 3.207. for the soul of a man is a valuable thing, and when that has quitted its habitation, and passed to another place, everything that is left behind by it is polluted as being deprived of the divine image, since the human mind is made as a copy of the mind of God, having been created after the archetypal model, the most sublime reasoning. |
|
20. Philo of Alexandria, That God Is Unchangeable, 131-135, 137, 136 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Klawans (2009) 120 | 136. And the woman who met the prophet, 36 in the book of Kings, resembles this fact: "And she is a widow;" not meaning by that, as we generally use the word, a woman when she is bereft of her husband, but that she is so, from being free from those passions which corrupt and destroy the soul, as Thamar is represented by Moses. |
|
21. Mishnah, Nazir, 3.6 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 35| 3.6. "מִי שֶׁנָּזַר נְזִירוּת הַרְבֵּה וְהִשְׁלִים אֶת נְזִירוּתוֹ, וְאַחַר כָּךְ בָּא לָאָרֶץ, בֵּית שַׁמַּאי אוֹמְרִים, נָזִיר שְׁלשִׁים יוֹם, וּבֵית הִלֵּל אוֹמְרִים, נָזִיר בַּתְּחִלָּה. מַעֲשֶׂה בְהִילְנִי הַמַּלְכָּה, שֶׁהָלַךְ בְּנָהּ לַמִּלְחָמָה, וְאָמְרָה, אִם יָבֹא בְנִי מִן הַמִּלְחָמָה בְשָׁלוֹם אֱהֵא נְזִירָה שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים, וּבָא בְנָהּ מִן הַמִּלְחָמָה, וְהָיְתָה נְזִירָה שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים. וּבְסוֹף שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים עָלְתָה לָאָרֶץ, וְהוֹרוּהָ בֵית הִלֵּל שֶׁתְּהֵא נְזִירָה עוֹד שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים אֲחֵרוֹת. וּבְסוֹף שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים נִטְמֵאת, וְנִמְצֵאת נְזִירָה עֶשְׂרִים וְאַחַת שָׁנָה. אָמַר רַבִּי יְהוּדָה, לֹא הָיְתָה נְזִירָה אֶלָּא אַרְבַּע עֶשְׂרֵה שָׁנָה: \n", | 3.6. "If one vows a long naziriteship of and completes his naziriteship and afterwards comes to the land [of Israel]: Beth Shammai says that he is a nazirite for thirty days, But Beth Hillel says that his naziriteship begins again. It happened that Queen Helena, when her son went to war, said: “If my son returns in peace from the war, I shall be a nazirite for seven years.” Her son returned from the war, and she was a nazirite for seven years. At the end of the seven years, she went up to the land [of Israel] and Beth Hillel instructed her to be a nazirite for a further seven years. Towards the end of this seven years, she contracted ritual defilement, and so altogether she was a nazirite for twenty-one years. Rabbi Judah said: she was a nazirite only for fourteen years.", |
|
22. New Testament, Mark, 1.29-1.31, 1.41-1.42, 2.6-2.12, 3.10, 5.23, 7.32, 11.15 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands •laying on of hands •laying of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 262; Klawans (2009) 235; Taylor (2012) 329| 1.29. Καὶ εὐθὺς ἐκ τῆς συναγωγῆς ἐξελθόντες ἦλθαν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν Σίμωνος καὶ Ἀνδρέου μετὰ Ἰακώβου καὶ Ἰωάνου. 1.30. ἡ δὲ πενθερὰ Σίμωνος κατέκειτο πυρέσσουσα, καὶ εὐθὺς λέγουσιν αὐτῷ περὶ αὐτῆς. καὶ προσελθὼν ἤγειρεν αὐτὴν κρατήσας τῆς χειρός· 1.31. καὶ ἀφῆκεν αὐτὴν ὁ πυρετός, καὶ διηκόνει αὐτοῖς. 1.41. καὶ σπλαγχνισθεὶς ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα αὐτοῦ ἥψατο καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ Θέλω, καθαρίσθητι· 1.42. καὶ εὐθὺς ἀπῆλθεν ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ ἡ λέπρα, καὶ ἐκαθερίσθη. 2.6. ἦσαν δέ τινες τῶν γραμματέων ἐκεῖ καθήμενοι καὶ διαλογιζόμενοι ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν 2.7. Τί οὗτος οὕτω λαλεῖ; βλασφημεῖ· τίς δύναται ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας εἰ μὴ εἷς ὁ θεός; 2.8. καὶ εὐθὺς ἐπιγνοὺς ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ πνεύματι αὐτοῦ ὅτι [οὕτως] διαλογίζονται ἐν ἑαυτοῖς λέγει [αὐτοῖς] Τί ταῦτα διαλογίζεσθε ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ὑμῶν; 2.9. τί ἐστιν εὐκοπώτερον, εἰπεῖν τῷ παραλυτικῷ Ἀφίενταί σου αἱ ἁμαρτίαι, ἢ εἰπεῖν Ἐγείρου [καὶ] ἆρον τὸν κράβαττόν σου καὶ περιπάτει; 2.10. ἵνα δὲ εἰδῆτε ὅτι ἐξουσίαν ἔχει ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς — λέγει τῷ παραλυτικῷ 2.11. Σοὶ λέγω, ἔγειρε ἆρον τὸν κράβαττόν σου καὶ ὕπαγε εἰς τὸν οἶκόν σου. 2.12. καὶ ἠγέρθη καὶ εὐθὺς ἄρας τὸν κράβαττον ἐξῆλθεν ἔμπροσθεν πάντων, ὥστε ἐξίστασθαι πάντας καὶ δοξάζειν τὸν θεὸν [λέγοντας] ὅτι Οὕτως οὐδέποτε εἴδαμεν. 3.10. πολλοὺς γὰρ ἐθεράπευσεν, ὥστε ἐπιπίπτειν αὐτῷ ἵνα αὐτοῦ ἅψωνται ὅσοι εἶχον μάστιγας. 5.23. καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν πίπτει πρὸς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ καὶ παρακαλεῖ αὐτὸν πολλὰ λέγων ὅτι Τὸ θυγάτριόν μου ἐσχάτως ἔχει, ἵνα ἐλθὼν ἐπιθῇς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῇ ἵνα σωθῇ καὶ ζήσῃ. 7.32. Καὶ φέρουσιν αὐτῷ κωφὸν καὶ μογιλάλον, καὶ παρακαλοῦσιν αὐτὸν ἵνα ἐπιθῇ αὐτῷ τὴν χεῖρα. 11.15. Καὶ ἔρχονται εἰς Ἰεροσόλυμα. Καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἤρξατο ἐκβάλλειν τοὺς πωλοῦντας καὶ τοὺς ἀγοράζοντας ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, καὶ τὰς τραπέζας τῶν κολλυβιστῶν καὶ τὰς καθέδρας τῶν πωλούντων τὰς περιστερὰς κατέστρεψεν | 1.29. Immediately, when they had come out of the synagogue, they came into the house of Simon and Andrew, with James and John. 1.30. Now Simon's wife's mother lay sick with a fever, and immediately they told him about her. 1.31. He came and took her by the hand, and raised her up. The fever left her, and she served them. 1.41. Being moved with compassion, he stretched out his hand, and touched him, and said to him, "I want to. Be made clean." 1.42. When he had said this, immediately the leprosy departed from him, and he was made clean. 2.6. But there were some of the scribes sitting there, and reasoning in their hearts, 2.7. "Why does this man speak blasphemies like that? Who can forgive sins but God alone?" 2.8. Immediately Jesus, perceiving in his spirit that they so reasoned within themselves, said to them, "Why do you reason these things in your hearts? 2.9. Which is easier, to tell the paralytic, 'Your sins are forgiven;' or to say, 'Arise, and take up your bed, and walk?' 2.10. But that you may know that the Son of Man has authority on earth to forgive sins" -- he said to the paralytic -- 2.11. "I tell you, arise, take up your mat, and go to your house." 2.12. He arose, and immediately took up the mat, and went out in front of them all; so that they were all amazed, and glorified God, saying, "We never saw anything like this!" 3.10. For he had healed many, so that as many as had diseases pressed on him that they might touch him. 5.23. and begged him much, saying, "My little daughter is at the point of death. Please come and lay your hands on her, that she may be made healthy, and live." 7.32. They brought to him one who was deaf and had an impediment in his speech. They begged him to lay his hand on him. 11.15. They came to Jerusalem, and Jesus entered into the temple, and began to throw out those who sold and those who bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and the seats of those who sold the doves. |
|
23. New Testament, Luke, 4.40-4.41, 7.1-7.10, 7.44 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands •hammath tiberius (synagogue), hands, laying of •laying of hands •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 209; Taylor (2012) 329| 4.40. Δύνοντος δὲ τοῦ ἡλίου ἅπαντες ὅσοι εἶχον ἀσθενοῦντας νόσοις ποικίλαις ἤγαγον αὐτοὺς πρὸς αὐτόν· ὁ δὲ ἑνὶ ἑκάστῳ αὐτῶν τὰς χεῖρας ἐπιτιθεὶς ἐθεράπευεν αὐτούς. 4.41. ἐξήρχετο δὲ καὶ δαιμόνια ἀπὸ πολλῶν, κράζοντα καὶ λέγοντα ὅτι Σὺ εἶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ· καὶ ἐπιτιμῶν οὐκ εἴα αὐτὰ λαλεῖν, ὅτι ᾔδεισαν τὸν χριστὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι. 7.1. Επειδὴ ἐπλήρωσεν πάντα τὰ ῥήματα αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς ἀκοὰς τοῦ λαοῦ, εἰσῆλθεν εἰς Καφαρναούμ. 7.2. Ἑκατοντάρχου δέ τινος δοῦλος κακῶς ἔχων ἤμελλεν τελευτᾷν, ὃς ἦν αὐτῷ ἔντιμος. 7.3. ἀκούσας δὲ περὶ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς αὐτὸν πρεσβυτέρους τῶν Ἰουδαίων, ἐρωτῶν αὐτὸν ὅπως ἐλθὼν διασώσῃ τὸν δοῦλον αυτοῦ. 7.4. οἱ δὲ παραγενόμενοι πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν παρεκάλουν αὐτὸν σπουδαίως λέγοντες ὅτι ἄξιός ἐστιν ᾧ παρέξῃ τοῦτο, 7.5. ἀγαπᾷ γὰρ τὸ ἔθνος ἡμῶν καὶ τὴν συναγωγὴν αὐτὸς ᾠκοδόμησεν ἡμῖν. 7.6. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἐπορεύετο σὺν αὐτοῖς. ἤδη δὲ αὐτοῦ οὐ μακρὰν ἀπέχοντος ἀπὸ τῆς οἰκίας ἔπεμψεν φίλους ὁ ἑκατοντάρχης λέγων αὐτῷ Κύριε, μὴ σκύλλου, οὐ γὰρ ἱκανός εἰμι ἵνα ὑπὸ τὴν στέγην μου εἰσέλθῃς· 7.7. διὸ οὐδὲ ἐμαυτὸν ἠξίωσα πρὸς σὲ ἐλθεῖν· ἀλλὰ εἰπὲ λόγῳ, καὶ ἰαθήτω ὁ παῖς μου· 7.8. καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ἄνθρωπός εἰμι ὑπὸ ἐξουσίαν τασσόμενος, ἔχων ὑπʼ ἐμαυτὸν στρατιώτας, καὶ λέγω τούτῳ Πορεύθητι, καὶ πορεύεται, καὶ ἄλλῳ Ἔρχου, καὶ ἔρχεται, καὶ τῷ δούλῳ μου Ποίησον τοῦτο, καὶ ποιεῖ. 7.9. ἀκούσας δὲ ταῦτα ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐθαύμασεν αὐτόν, καὶ στραφεὶς τῷ ἀκολουθοῦντι αὐτῷ ὄχλῳ εἶπεν Λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐδὲ ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ τοσαύτην πίστιν εὗρον. 7.10. καὶ ὑποστρέψαντες εἰς τὸν οἶκον οἱ πεμφθέντες εὗρον τὸν δοῦλον ὑγιαίνοντα. 7.44. καὶ στραφεὶς πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα τῷ Σίμωνι ἔφη Βλέπεις ταύτην τὴν γυναῖκα; εἰσῆλθόν σου εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν, ὕδωρ μοι ἐπὶ πόδας οὐκ ἔδωκας· αὕτη δὲ τοῖς δάκρυσιν ἔβρεξέν μου τοὺς πόδας καὶ ταῖς θριξὶν αὐτῆς ἐξέμαξεν. | 4.40. When the sun was setting, all those who had any sick with various diseases brought them to him; and he laid his hands on every one of them, and healed them. 4.41. Demons also came out from many, crying out, and saying, "You are the Christ, the Son of God!" Rebuking them, he didn't allow them to speak, because they knew that he was the Christ. 7.1. After he had finished speaking in the hearing of the people, he entered into Capernaum. 7.2. A certain centurion's servant, who was dear to him, was sick and at the point of death. 7.3. When he heard about Jesus, he sent to him elders of the Jews, asking him to come and save his servant. 7.4. When they came to Jesus, they begged him earnestly, saying, "He is worthy for you to do this for him, 7.5. for he loves our nation, and he built our synagogue for us." 7.6. Jesus went with them. When he was now not far from the house, the centurion sent friends to him, saying to him, "Lord, don't trouble yourself, for I am not worthy for you to come under my roof. 7.7. Therefore I didn't even think myself worthy to come to you; but say the word, and my servant will be healed. 7.8. For I also am a man placed under authority, having under myself soldiers. I tell this one, 'Go!' and he goes; and to another, 'Come!' and he comes; and to my servant, 'Do this,' and he does it." 7.9. When Jesus heard these things, he marveled at him, and turned and said to the multitude who followed him, "I tell you, I have not found such great faith, no, not in Israel." 7.10. Those who were sent, returning to the house, found that the servant who had been sick was well. 7.44. Turning to the woman, he said to Simon, "Do you see this woman? I entered into your house, and you gave me no water for my feet, but she has wet my feet with her tears, and wiped them with the hair of her head. |
|
24. New Testament, John, 2.16, 3.5, 13.1-13.20 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands •laying on of hands •the laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266; Hellholm et al. (2010) 1470; Klawans (2009) 235| 2.16. καὶ τοῖς τὰς περιστερὰς πωλοῦσιν εἶπεν Ἄρατε ταῦτα ἐντεῦθεν, μὴ ποιεῖτε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ πατρός μου οἶκον ἐμπορίου. 3.5. ἀπεκρίθη [ὁ] Ἰησοῦς Ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, ἐὰν μή τις γεννηθῇ ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ πνεύματος, οὐ δύναται εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ. 13.1. ΠΡΟ ΔΕ ΤΗΣ ΕΟΡΤΗΣ τοῦ πάσχα εἰδὼς ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτι ἦλθεν αὐτοῦ ἡ ὥρα ἵνα μεταβῇ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου τούτου πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ἀγαπήσας τοὺς ἰδίους τοὺς ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ εἰς τέλος ἠγάπησεν αὐτούς. 13.2. Καὶ δείπνου γινομένου, τοῦ διαβόλου ἤδη βεβληκότος εἰς τὴν καρδίαν ἵνα παραδοῖ αὐτὸν Ἰούδας Σίμωνος Ἰσκαριώτης, 13.3. εἰδὼς ὅτι πάντα ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ ὁ πατὴρ εἰς τὰς χεῖρας, καὶ ὅτι ἀπὸ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθεν καὶ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ὑπάγει, 13.4. ἐγείρεται ἐκ τοῦ δείπνου καὶ τίθησιν τὰ ἱμάτια, καὶ λαβὼν λέντιον διέζωσεν ἑαυτόν· 13.5. εἶτα βάλλει ὕδωρ εἰς τὸν νιπτῆρα, καὶ ἤρξατο νίπτειν τοὺς πόδας τῶν μαθητῶν καὶ ἐκμάσσειν τῷ λεντίῳ ᾧ ἦν διεζωσμένος. 13.6. ἔρχεται οὖν πρὸς Σίμωνα Πέτρον. λέγει αὐτῷ Κύριε, σύ μου νίπτεις τοὺς πόδας; 13.7. ἀπεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ὃ ἐγὼ ποιῶ σὺ οὐκ οἶδας ἄρτι, γνώσῃ δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα. 13.8. λέγει αὐτῷ Πέτρος Οὐ μὴ νίψῃς μου τοὺς πόδας εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. ἀπεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς αὐτῷ Ἐὰν μὴ νίψω σε, οὐκ ἔχεις μέρος μετʼ ἐμοῦ. 13.9. λέγει αὐτῷ Σίμων Πέτρος Κύριε, μὴ τοὺς πόδας μου μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τὴν κεφαλήν. 13.10. λέγει αὐτῷ Ἰησοῦς Ὁ λελουμένος οὐκ ἔχει χρείαν [εἰ μὴ τοὺς πόδας] νίψασθαι, ἀλλʼ ἔστιν καθαρὸς ὅλος· καὶ ὑμεῖς καθαροί ἐστε, ἀλλʼ οὐχὶ πάντες. 13.11. ᾔδει γὰρ τὸν παραδιδόντα αὐτόν· διὰ τοῦτο εἶπεν ὅτι Οὐχὶ πάντες καθαροί ἐστε. 13.12. Ὅτε οὖν ἔνιψεν τοὺς πόδας αὐτῶν καὶ ἔλαβεν τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνέπεσεν, πάλιν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Γινώσκετε τί πεποίηκα ὑμῖν; 13.13. ὑμεῖς φωνεῖτέ με Ὁ διδάσκαλος καί Ὁ κύριος, καὶ καλῶς λέγετε, εἰμὶ γάρ. 13.14. εἰ οὖν ἐγὼ ἔνιψα ὑμῶν τοὺς πόδας ὁ κύριος καὶ ὁ διδάσκαλος, καὶ ὑμεῖς ὀφείλετε ἀλλήλων νίπτειν τοὺς πόδας· 13.15. ὑπόδειγμα γὰρ ἔδωκα ὑμῖν ἵνα καθὼς ἐγὼ ἐποίησα ὑμῖν καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιῆτε. 13.16. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐκ ἔστιν δοῦλος μείζων τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ οὐδὲ ἀπόστολος μείζων τοῦ πέμψαντος αὐτόν. 13.17. εἰ ταῦτα οἴδατε, μακάριοί ἐστε ἐὰν ποιῆτε αὐτά. 13.18. οὐ περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν λέγω· ἐγὼ οἶδα τίνας ἐξελεξάμην· ἀλλʼ ἵνα ἡ γραφὴ πληρωθῇ Ὁ τρώγων μου τὸν ἄρτον ἐπῆρεν ἐπʼ ἐμὲ τὴν πτέρναν αὐτοῦ. 13.19. ἀπʼ ἄρτι λέγω ὑμῖν πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι, ἵνα πιστεύητε ὅταν γένηται ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι. 13.20. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὁ λαμβάνων ἄν τινα πέμψω ἐμὲ λαμβάνει, ὁ δὲ ἐμὲ λαμβάνων λαμβάνει τὸν πέμψαντά με. | 2.16. To those who sold the doves, he said, "Take these things out of here! Don't make my Father's house a marketplace!" 3.5. Jesus answered, "Most assuredly I tell you, unless one is born of water and spirit, he can't enter into the Kingdom of God! 13.1. Now before the feast of the Passover, Jesus knowing that his time had come that he would depart from this world to the Father, having loved his own who were in the world, he loved them to the end. 13.2. After supper, the devil having already put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to betray him, 13.3. Jesus, knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he came forth from God, and was going to God, 13.4. arose from supper, and laid aside his outer garments. He took a towel, and wrapped a towel around his waist. 13.5. Then he poured water into the basin, and began to wash the disciples' feet, and to wipe them with the towel that was wrapped around him. 13.6. Then he came to Simon Peter. He said to him, "Lord, do you wash my feet?" 13.7. Jesus answered him, "You don't know what I am doing now, but you will understand later." 13.8. Peter said to him, "You will never wash my feet!"Jesus answered him, "If I don't wash you, you have no part with me." 13.9. Simon Peter said to him, "Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head!" 13.10. Jesus said to him, "Someone who has bathed only needs to have his feet washed, but is completely clean. You are clean, but not all of you." 13.11. For he knew him who would betray him, therefore he said, "You are not all clean." 13.12. So when he had washed their feet, put his outer garment back on, and sat down again, he said to them, "Do you know what I have done to you? 13.13. You call me, 'Teacher' and 'Lord.' You say so correctly, for so I am. 13.14. If I then, the Lord and the Teacher, have washed your feet, you also ought to wash one another's feet. 13.15. For I have given you an example, that you also should do as I have done to you. 13.16. Most assuredly I tell you, a servant is not greater than his lord, neither one who is sent greater than he who sent him. 13.17. If you know these things, blessed are you if you do them. 13.18. I don't speak concerning all of you. I know whom I have chosen. But that the Scripture may be fulfilled, 'He who eats bread with me has lifted up his heel against me.' 13.19. From now on, I tell you before it happens, that when it happens, you may believe that I AM. 13.20. Most assuredly I tell you, he who receives whomever I send, receives me; and he who receives me, receives him who sent me." |
|
25. New Testament, Romans, 4.11 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands •the laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1470| 4.11. καὶσημεῖονἔλαβενπεριτομῆς,σφραγῖδα τῆς δικαιοσύνης τῆς πίστεως τῆς ἐντῇ ἀκροβυστίᾳ,εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πατέρα πάντων τῶν πιστευόντων διʼ ἀκροβυστίας, εἰς τὸ λογισθῆναι αὐτοῖς [τὴν] δικαιοσύνην, | 4.11. He received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had while he was in uncircumcision, that he might be the father of all those who believe, though they be in uncircumcision, that righteousness might also be accounted to them. |
|
26. New Testament, Hebrews, None (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 592| 6.1. Διὸ ἀφέντες τὸν τῆς ἀρχῆς τοῦ χριστοῦ λόγον ἐπὶ τὴν τελειότητα φερώμεθα, μὴ πάλιν θεμέλιον καταβαλλόμενοι μετανοίας ἀπὸ νεκρῶν ἔργων, καὶ πίστεως ἐπὶ θεόν, | 6.1. Therefore leaving the doctrine of the first principles of Christ, let us press on to perfection -- not laying again a foundation of repentance from dead works, of faith toward God, |
|
| 27. Petronius Arbiter, Satyricon, 31.3, 70.8 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
| 28. Petronius Arbiter, Satyricon, 31.3, 70.8 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
29. New Testament, Acts, 1.23-1.26, 6.5-6.6, 8.9-8.10, 8.14-8.17, 9.12, 9.17, 13.3 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Alikin (2009) 260, 261, 262; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 209, 220; Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023| 1.23. καὶ ἔστησαν δύο, Ἰωσὴφ τὸν καλούμενον Βαρσαββᾶν, ὃς ἐπεκλήθη Ἰοῦστος, καὶ Μαθθίαν. 1.24. καὶ προσευξάμενοι εἶπαν Σὺ κύριε καρδιογνῶστα πάντων, ἀνάδειξον ὃν ἐξελέξω, ἐκ τούτων τῶν δύο ἕνα, 1.25. λαβεῖν τὸν τόπον τῆς διακονίας ταύτης καὶ ἀποστολῆς, ἀφʼ ἧς παρέβη Ἰούδας πορευθῆναι εἰς τὸν τόπον τὸν ἴδιον. 1.26. καὶ ἔδωκαν κλήρους αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἔπεσεν ὁ κλῆρος ἐπὶ Μαθθίαν, καὶ συνκατεψηφίσθη μετὰ τῶν ἕνδεκα ἀποστόλων. 6.5. καὶ ἤρεσεν ὁ λόγος ἐνώπιον παντὸς τοῦ πλήθους, καὶ ἐξελέξαντο Στέφανον, ἄνδρα πλήρη πίστεως καὶ πνεύματος ἁγίου, καὶ Φίλιππον καὶ Πρόχορον καὶ Νικάνορα καὶ Τίμωνα καὶ Παρμενᾶν καὶ Νικόλαον προσήλυτον Ἀντιοχέα, 6.6. οὓς ἔστησαν ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀποστόλων, καὶ προσευξάμενοι ἐπέθηκαν αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας. 8.9. Ἀνὴρ δέ τις ὀνόματι Σίμων προυπῆρχεν ἐν τῇ πόλει μαγεύων καὶ ἐξιστάνων τὸ ἔθνος τῆς Σαμαρίας, λέγων εἶναί τινα ἑαυτὸν μέγαν, 8.10. ᾧ προσεῖχον πάντες ἀπὸ μικροῦ ἕως μεγάλου λέγοντες Οὗτός ἐστιν ἡ Δύναμις τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ καλουμένη Μεγάλη. 8.14. Ἀκούσαντες δὲ οἱ ἐν Ἰεροσολύμοις ἀπόστολοι ὅτι δέδεκται ἡ Σαμαρία τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ ἀπέστειλαν πρὸς αὐτοὺς Πέτρον καὶ Ἰωάνην, 8.15. οἵτινες καταβάντες pb n="264"/ προσηύξμιλεστονε ν͂quot16quot υνιτ͂quotϝερσεquot́gtαντο περὶ αὐτῶν ὅπως λάβωσιν πνεῦμα ἅγιον· οὐδέπω 8.16. γὰρ ἦν ἐπʼ οὐδενὶ αὐτῶν ἐπιπεπτωκός, μόνον δὲ βεβαπτισμένοι ὑπῆρχον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ. 8.17. τότε ἐπετίθεσαν τὰς χεῖρας ἐπʼ αὐτούς, καὶ ἐλάμβανον πνεῦμα ἅγιον. 9.12. καὶ εἶδεν ἄνδρα [ἐν ὁράματι] Ἁνανίαν ὀνόματι εἰσελθόντα καὶ ἐπιθέντα αὐτῷ [τὰς] χεῖρας ὅπως ἀναβλέψῃ. 9.17. Ἀπῆλθεν δὲ Ἁνανίας καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν, καὶ ἐπιθεὶς ἐπʼ αὐτὸν τὰς χεῖρας εἶπεν Σαοὺλ ἀδελφέ, ὁ κύριος ἀπέσταλκέν με, Ἰησοῦς ὁ ὀφθείς σοι ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ᾗ ἤρχου, ὅπως ἀναβλέψῃς καὶ πλησθῇς πνεύματος ἁγίου. 13.3. τότε νηστεύσαντες καὶ προσευξάμενοι καὶ ἐπιθέντες τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῖς ἀπέλυσαν. | 1.23. They put forward two, Joseph called Barsabbas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. 1.24. They prayed, and said, "You, Lord, who know the hearts of all men, show which one of these two you have chosen 1.25. to take part in this ministry and apostleship from which Judas fell away, that he might go to his own place." 1.26. They drew lots for them, and the lot fell on Matthias, and he was numbered with the eleven apostles. 6.5. These words pleased the whole multitude. They chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Spirit, Philip, Prochorus, Nicanor, Timon, Parmenas, and Nicolaus, a proselyte of Antioch; 6.6. whom they set before the apostles. When they had prayed, they laid their hands on them. 8.9. But there was a certain man, Simon by name, who had used sorcery in the city before, and amazed the people of Samaria, making himself out to be some great one, 8.10. to whom they all listened, from the least to the greatest, saying, "This man is that great power of God." 8.14. Now when the apostles who were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent Peter and John to them, 8.15. who, when they had come down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Spirit; 8.16. for as yet he had fallen on none of them. They had only been baptized into the name of the Lord Jesus. 8.17. Then they laid their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit. 9.12. and in a vision he has seen a man named Aias coming in, and laying his hands on him, that he might receive his sight." 9.17. Aias departed, and entered into the house. Laying his hands on him, he said, "Brother Saul, the Lord, who appeared to you in the way which you came, has sent me, that you may receive your sight, and be filled with the Holy Spirit." 13.3. Then, when they had fasted and prayed and laid their hands on them, they sent them away. |
|
30. New Testament, Matthew, 21.12, 26.14-26.16, 28.19 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands •hammath tiberius (synagogue), hands, laying of •laying on of hands •the laying on of hands Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 220; Hellholm et al. (2010) 1470; Klawans (2009) 235| 21.12. Καὶ εἰσῆλθεν Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, καὶ ἐξέβαλεν πάντας τοὺς πωλοῦντας καὶ ἀγοράζοντας ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ τὰς τραπέζας τῶν κολλυβιστῶν κατέστρεψεν καὶ τὰς καθέδρας τῶν πωλούντων τὰς περιστεράς, 26.14. Τότε πορευθεὶς εἷς τῶν δώδεκα, ὁ λεγόμενος Ἰούδας Ἰσκαριώτης, πρὸς τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς 26.15. εἶπεν Τί θέλετέ μοι δοῦναι κἀγὼ ὑμῖν παραδώσω αὐτόν; οἱ δὲ ἔστησαν αὐτῷ τριάκοντα ἀργύρια. 26.16. καὶ ἀπὸ τότε ἐζήτει εὐκαιρίαν ἵνα αὐτὸν παραδῷ. 28.19. πορευθέντες οὖν μαθητεύσατε πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, βαπτίζοντες αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, | 21.12. Jesus entered into the temple of God, and drove out all of those who sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the money-changers' tables and the seats of those who sold the doves. 26.14. Then one of the twelve, who was called Judas Iscariot, went to the chief priests, 26.15. and said, "What are you willing to give me, that I should deliver him to you?" They weighed out for him thirty pieces of silver. 26.16. From that time he sought opportunity to betray him. 28.19. Go, and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, |
|
31. New Testament, 1 Timothy, 4.14, 5.9-5.10, 5.22 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 260, 262, 266| 4.14. μὴ ἀμέλει τοῦ ἐν σοὶ χαρίσματος, ὃ ἐδόθη σοι διὰ προφητείας μετὰ ἐπιθέσεως τῶν χειρῶν τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου. 5.9. Χήρα καταλεγέσθω μὴ ἔλαττον ἐτῶν ἑξήκοντα γεγονυῖα, ἑνὸς ἀνδρὸς γυνή, 5.10. ἐν ἔργοις καλοῖς μαρτυρουμένη, εἰ ἐτεκνοτρόφησεν, εἰ ἐξενοδόχησεν, εἰ ἁγίων πόδας ἔνιψεν, εἰ θλιβομένοις ἐπήρκεσεν, εἰ παντὶ ἔργῳ ἀγαθῷ ἐπηκολούθησεν. 5.22. Χεῖρας ταχέως μηδενὶ ἐπιτίθει, μηδὲ κοινωνει ἁμαρτίαις ἀλλοτρίαις· σεαυτὸν ἁγνὸν τήρει. | 4.14. Don't neglect the gift that is in you, which was given to you by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the elders. 5.9. Let no one be enrolled as a widow under sixty years old, having been the wife of one man, 5.10. being approved by good works, if she has brought up children, if she has been hospitable to strangers, if she has washed the saints' feet, if she has relieved the afflicted, and if she has diligently followed every good work. 5.22. Lay hands hastily on no one, neither be a participant in other men's sins. Keep yourself pure. |
|
32. Mishnah, Shekalim, 1.5, 7.6-7.7 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in •laying of hands (semikhah) Found in books: Balberg (2017) 58, 62| 1.5. "אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁאָמְרוּ, אֵין מְמַשְׁכְּנִין נָשִׁים וַעֲבָדִים וּקְטַנִּים, אִם שָׁקְלוּ מְקַבְּלִין מִיָּדָן. הַנָּכְרִי וְהַכּוּתִי שֶׁשָּׁקְלוּ, אֵין מְקַבְּלִין מִיָּדָן. וְאֵין מְקַבְּלִין מִיָּדָן קִנֵּי זָבִין וְקִנֵּי זָבוֹת וְקִנֵּי יוֹלְדוֹת, וְחַטָאוֹת וַאֲשָׁמוֹת. (אֲבָל) נְדָרִים וּנְדָבוֹת, מְקַבְּלִין מִיָּדָן. זֶה הַכְּלָל, כָּל שֶׁנִּדָּר וְנִדָּב, מְקַבְּלִין מִיָּדָן. כָּל שֶׁאֵין נִדָּר וְנִדָּב אֵין מְקַבְּלִין מִיָּדָן. וְכֵן הוּא מְפֹרָשׁ עַל יְדֵי עֶזְרָא, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (עזרא ד) לֹא לָכֶם וְלָנוּ לִבְנוֹת בַּיִת לֵאלֹהֵינוּ: \n", 7.6. "אָמַר רַבִּי שִׁמְעוֹן, שִׁבְעָה דְּבָרִים הִתְקִינוּ בֵּית דִּין, וְזֶה אֶחָד מֵהֶן, נָכְרִי שֶׁשִּׁלַּח עוֹלָתוֹ מִמְּדִינַת הַיָּם וְשִׁלַּח עִמָּהּ נְסָכִים, קְרֵבִין מִשֶׁלּוֹ. וְאִם לָאו, קְרֵבִין מִשֶּׁל צִבּוּר. וְכֵן גֵּר שֶׁמֵּת וְהִנִּיחַ זְבָחִים, אִם יֵשׁ לוֹ נְסָכִים, קְרֵבִין מִשֶּׁלּוֹ. וְאִם לָאו, קְרֵבִין מִשֶּׁל צִבּוּר. וּתְנַאי בֵּית דִּין הוּא עַל כֹּהֵן גָּדוֹל שֶׁמֵּת, שֶׁתְּהֵא מִנְחָתוֹ קְרֵבָה מִשֶּׁל צִבּוּר. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה אוֹמֵר, מִשֶּׁל יוֹרְשִׁין. וּשְׁלֵמָה הָיְתָה קְרֵבָה: \n", 7.7. "עַל הַמֶּלַח וְעַל הָעֵצִים שֶׁיִּהְיוּ הַכֹּהֲנִים נֵאוֹתִים בָּהֶן, וְעַל הַפָּרָה שֶׁלֹּא יְהוּ מוֹעֲלִין בְּאֶפְרָהּ, וְעַל הַקִּנִּין הַפְּסוּלוֹת שֶׁיְּהוּ בָאוֹת מִשֶּׁל צִבּוּר. רַבִּי יוֹסֵי אוֹמֵר, הַמְסַפֵּק אֶת הַקִּנִּין, מְסַפֵּק אֶת הַפְּסוּלוֹת: \n", | 1.5. "Even though they said, “they don’t exact pledges from women, slaves or minors, [yet] if they paid the shekel it is accepted from them. If a non-Jew or a Samaritan paid the shekel they do not accept it from them. And they do not accept from them the bird-offerings of zavin or bird-offerings of zavot or bird-offerings of women after childbirth, Or sin-offerings or guilt-offerings. But vow-offerings and freewill-offerings they do accept from them. This is the general rule: all offerings which can be made as a vow-offering or a freewill-offering they do accept from them, but offerings which cannot be made as a vow-offering or a freewill-offering they do not accept from them. And thus it is explicitly stated by Ezra, as it is said: “You have nothing to do with us to build a house unto our God” (Ezra 4:3).", 7.6. "Rabbi Shimon said: there were seven things that the court decree and that was one of them. [The others were the following:]A non-Jew who sent a burnt-offering from overseas and he sent with it its libation-offerings, they are offered out of his own; But if [he did] not [send its libation-offerings], they should be offered out of public funds. So too [in the case of] a convert who had died and left sacrifices, if he had also left its libation-offerings they are offered out of his own; But if not, they should be offered out of public funds. It was also a condition laid down by the court in the case of a high priest who had died that his minhah should be offered out of public funds. Rabbi Judah says: [it was offered out] of the property of his heirs, And had to be offered of the whole [tenth].", 7.7. "[They further decreed] concerning the salt and the wood that the priests may benefit from them. And concerning the [red] heifer that using its ashes is not considered sacrilege. And concerning bird-offerings which had become unfit [for sacrifice], that [others] should be offered [in their place] out of public funds. Rabbi Yose says: the one who supplied the bird-offerings was bound to supply [those which had to be offered in the place of] those which had become unfit.", |
|
33. Mishnah, Negaim, 14.4, 14.8, 14.12 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in •laying of hands (semikhah) •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs Found in books: Balberg (2017) 51, 58, 59| 14.4. "שְׁלשָׁה מְגַלְּחִין וְתִגְלַחְתָּן מִצְוָה, הַנָּזִיר וְהַמְּצֹרָע וְהַלְוִיִּם. וְכֻלָּן שֶׁגִּלְּחוּ שֶׁלֹּא בְתַעַר אוֹ שֶׁשִּׁיְּרוּ שְׁתֵּי שְׂעָרוֹת, לֹא עָשׂוּ כְלוּם: \n", 14.8. "בָּא לוֹ אֵצֶל הָאָשָׁם, וְסָמַךְ שְׁתֵּי יָדָיו עָלָיו, וּשְׁחָטוֹ, וְקִבְּלוּ שְׁנֵי כֹהֲנִים אֶת דָּמוֹ, אֶחָד בִּכְלִי, וְאֶחָד בַּיָּד. זֶה שֶׁקִּבֵּל בַּכְּלִי, בָּא וּזְרָקוֹ עַל קִיר הַמִּזְבֵּחַ. וְזֶה שֶׁקִּבֵּל בַּיָּד, בָּא לוֹ אֵצֶל הַמְּצֹרָע. וְהַמְּצֹרָע טָבַל בְּלִשְׁכַּת הַמְּצֹרָעִים. בָּא וְעָמַד בְּשַׁעַר נִקָּנוֹר. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה אוֹמֵר, לֹא הָיָה צָרִיךְ טְבִילָה: \n", 14.12. "מְצֹרָע עָנִי שֶׁהֵבִיא קָרְבַּן עָשִׁיר, יָצָא. וְעָשִׁיר שֶׁהֵבִיא קָרְבַּן עָנִי, לֹא יָצָא. מֵבִיא אָדָם עַל יְדֵי בְנוֹ, עַל יְדֵי בִתּוֹ, עַל יְדֵי עַבְדּוֹ וְשִׁפְחָתוֹ קָרְבַּן עָנִי, וּמַאֲכִילָן בַּזְּבָחִים. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה אוֹמֵר, אַף עַל יְדֵי אִשְׁתּוֹ מֵבִיא קָרְבַּן עָשִׁיר, וְכֵן כָּל קָרְבָּן שֶׁהִיא חַיָּבֶת: \n", | 14.4. "There are three who must shave their hair, and their shaving of it is a commandment: the nazirite, the metzora, and the Levites. If any of these cut their hair but not with a razor, or if they left even two remaining hairs, their act is of no validity.", 14.8. "He comes to the guilt-offering and he puts his two hands on it. He then slaughters it. Two priests receive its blood, one in a vessel and the other in his hand. He who received it in the vessel proceeded to sprinkle it on the wall of the altar. The one who received it in his hand would approach the metzora. The metzora had in the meantime immersed himself in the chamber of the metzoraim. He would come and stand at the Nikanor gate. Rabbi Judah says: he did not require immersion.", 14.12. "A poor metzora who brought the sacrifice of a rich man has fulfilled his duty; But a rich metzora that brought the sacrifice of a poor man has not fulfilled his duty. A man may bring a poor man's sacrifice for his son, his daughter, his slave or his female, and thereby enable them to eat of the offerings. Rabbi Judah says: for his wife also he must bring the sacrifice of a rich man; and the same applies to any other sacrifice to which she is liable.", |
|
34. Mishnah, Zevahim, 10.2 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •priestly code (p), on laying of hands •owner, laying of hands by Found in books: Balberg (2017) 50| 10.2. "וְכֹל הַמְקֻדָּשׁ מֵחֲבֵרוֹ, קוֹדֵם אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ. דַּם חַטָּאת קוֹדֵם לְדַם עוֹלָה, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁהוּא מְרַצֶּה. אֵבְרֵי עוֹלָה קוֹדְמִין לְאֵמוּרֵי חַטָּאת, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁהֵן כָּלִיל לָאִשִּׁים. חַטָּאת קוֹדֶמֶת לְאָשָׁם, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁדָּמָהּ נִתָּן עַל אַרְבַּע קְרָנוֹת וְעַל הַיְּסוֹד. אָשָׁם קוֹדֵם לְתוֹדָה וּלְאֵיל נָזִיר, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁהוּא קָדְשֵׁי קָדָשִׁים. הַתּוֹדָה וְאֵיל נָזִיר קוֹדְמִין לִשְׁלָמִים, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁהֵן נֶאֱכָלִין לְיוֹם אֶחָד, וּטְעוּנִים לָחֶם. שְׁלָמִים קוֹדְמִין לִבְכוֹר, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁהֵם טְעוּנִין מַתַּן אַרְבַּע, וּסְמִיכָה וּנְּסָכִים וּתְנוּפַת חָזֶה וָשׁוֹק: \n", | 10.2. "Whatever is more sacred than another precedes the other. The blood of a hatat precedes the blood of a olah, because it propitiates. The limbs of a olah precede the innards of a hatat, because it [the former] is entirely for the fires [of the altar]. A hatat precedes an asham, because its blood is sprinkled on the four horns and on the base. An asham precedes a today and a nazirite’s ram, because it is a most holy sacrifice. A todah and a nazirite's ram precede a shelamim, because they are eaten one day [only] and require [the accompaniment of] loaves. A shelamim precedes a firstling, because it requires four [blood] applications and laying [of hands], libations, and the waving of the breast and the thigh.", |
|
35. Mishnah, Tamid, 7.3 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah) •laying of hands (semikhah), in individual offerings •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of •of, and laying of hands Found in books: Balberg (2017) 51, 56| 7.3. "בִּזְמַן שֶׁכֹּהֵן גָּדוֹל רוֹצֶה לְהַקְטִיר, הָיָה עוֹלֶה בַכֶּבֶשׁ וְהַסְּגָן בִּימִינוֹ. הִגִּיעַ לְמַחֲצִית הַכֶּבֶשׁ, אָחַז הַסְּגָן בִּימִינוֹ וְהֶעֱלָהוּ. הוֹשִׁיט לוֹ הָרִאשׁוֹן הָרֹאשׁ וְהָרֶגֶל, וְסָמַךְ עֲלֵיהֶן וּזְרָקָן. הוֹשִׁיט הַשֵּׁנִי לָרִאשׁוֹן שְׁתֵּי הַיָּדַיִם, נוֹתְנָן לְכֹהֵן גָּדוֹל, וְסָמַךְ עֲלֵיהֶן וּזְרָקָן. נִשְׁמַט הַשֵּׁנִי וְהָלַךְ לוֹ. וְכָךְ הָיוּ מוֹשִׁיטִין לוֹ שְׁאָר כָּל הָאֵבָרִין, וְהוּא סוֹמֵךְ עֲלֵיהֶן וְזוֹרְקָן. וּבִזְמַן שֶׁהוּא רוֹצֶה, הוּא סוֹמֵךְ וַאֲחֵרִים זוֹרְקִין. בָּא לוֹ לְהַקִּיף אֶת הַמִּזְבֵּחַ. מֵהֵיכָן הוּא מַתְחִיל, מִקֶּרֶן דְּרוֹמִית מִזְרָחִית, מִזְרָחִית צְפוֹנִית, צְפוֹנִית מַעֲרָבִית, מַעֲרָבִית דְּרוֹמִית. נָתְנוּ לוֹ יַיִן לְנַסֵּךְ, הַסְּגָן עוֹמֵד עַל הַקֶּרֶן וְהַסּוּדָרִים בְּיָדוֹ, וּשְׁנֵי כֹהֲנִים עוֹמְדִים עַל שֻׁלְחַן הַחֲלָבִים וּשְׁתֵּי חֲצוֹצְרוֹת שֶׁל כֶּסֶף בְּיָדָם, תָּקְעוּ וְהֵרִיעוּ וְתָקְעוּ. בָּאוּ וְעָמְדוּ אֵצֶל בֶּן אַרְזָא, אֶחָד מִימִינוֹ וְאֶחָד מִשְּׂמֹאלוֹ. שָׁחָה לְנַסֵּךְ, וְהֵנִיף הַסְּגָן בַּסּוּדָרִין, וְהִקִּישׁ בֶּן אַרְזָא בַּצֶּלְצָל, וְדִבְּרוּ הַלְוִיִּם בַּשִּׁיר. הִגִּיעוּ לְפֶרֶק, תָּקְעוּ, וְהִשְׁתַּחֲווּ הָעָם. עַל כָּל פֶּרֶק, תְּקִיעָה. וְעַל כָּל תְּקִיעָה, הִשְׁתַּחֲוָיָה. זֶה הוּא סֵדֶר הַתָּמִיד לַעֲבוֹדַת בֵּית אֱלֹהֵינוּ, יְהִי רָצוֹן שֶׁיִבָּנֶה בִּמְהֵרָה בְיָמֵינוּ, אָמֵן:", | 7.3. "If the high priest wished to burn the offerings [himself], he would go up the ascent with the deputy high priest at his right. When he reached the middle of the ascent the deputy took hold of his right hand and helped him up. The first [of the other priests] then handed to him the head and the foot and he laid his hands on them and threw them [onto the altar]. The second then handed to the first the two fore legs. And he handed them to the high priest who laid his hands on them and threw them [onto the altar]. The second then went away. In the same way all the other limbs were handed to him and he laid his hands on them and threw them [on to the altar fire]. If he wanted, he could lay his hands and let others throw [them] on the fire. He then went around the altar. From where did he begin? From the southeastern corner; from there he went to the northeastern, then to the northwestern and then to the southwestern. They there handed him the wine for libation. The deputy high priest stood on the corner/horn of the altar with the flags in his hand, and two priests on the table of the fats with two trumpets in their hands. They blew a teki’ah, a teru’ah and a teki’ah. They then went and stood by Ben Arza, one on his right hand and one on his left. When he bent down to make the libation the deputy high priest waved the flags and Ben Arza struck the cymbals and the Levites sang the psalm. When they came to a pause they blew a teki’ah, and the public bowed down. At every pause there was a teki’ah and at every teki’ah a bowing down. This was the order of the regular daily sacrifice for the service of our Lord. May it be His will that it be rebuilt speedily in our days, Amen.", |
|
36. Mishnah, Taanit, 4.2 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), (in)significance of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 133| 4.2. "אֵלּוּ הֵן מַעֲמָדוֹת, לְפִי שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (במדבר כח), צַו אֶת בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאָמַרְתָּ אֲלֵהֶם אֶת קָרְבָּנִי לַחְמִי, וְכִי הֵיאַךְ קָרְבָּנוֹ שֶׁל אָדָם קָרֵב, וְהוּא אֵינוֹ עוֹמֵד עַל גַּבָּיו, הִתְקִינוּ נְבִיאִים הָרִאשׁוֹנִים עֶשְׂרִים וְאַרְבַּע מִשְׁמָרוֹת. עַל כָּל מִשְׁמָר וּמִשְׁמָר הָיָה מַעֲמָד בִּירוּשָׁלַיִם שֶׁל כֹּהֲנִים, שֶׁל לְוִיִּם, וְשֶׁל יִשְׂרְאֵלִים. הִגִּיעַ זְמַן הַמִּשְׁמָר לַעֲלוֹת, כֹּהֲנִים וּלְוִיִּם עוֹלִים לִירוּשָׁלַיִם, וְיִשְׂרָאֵל שֶׁבְּאוֹתוֹ מִשְׁמָר מִתְכַּנְּסִין לְעָרֵיהֶן וְקוֹרְאִין בְּמַעֲשֵׂה בְרֵאשִׁית: \n", | 4.2. "What are the ma’amadot? Since it is said, “Command the children of Israel and say to them: My offering, My food” (Numbers 28:2). Now how can a man’s offering be offered and he is not present? [Therefore] the former prophets instituted twenty-four mishmarot (guards). For each mishmar there was a ma’amad [at the Temple] in Jerusalem consisting of priests, Levites and Israelites. When the time came for the mishmar to go up [to Jerusalem] the priests and Levites went up to Jerusalem and the Israelites of that mishmar assembled in their cities and read the story of creation.", |
|
37. Mishnah, Sanhedrin, 1.3 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 260| 1.3. "סְמִיכַת זְקֵנִים וַעֲרִיפַת עֶגְלָה, בִּשְׁלֹשָׁה, דִּבְרֵי רַבִּי שִׁמְעוֹן. וְרַבִּי יְהוּדָה אוֹמֵר, בַּחֲמִשָּׁה. הַחֲלִיצָה וְהַמֵּאוּנִין, בִּשְׁלֹשָׁה. נֶטַע רְבָעִי וּמַעֲשֵׂר שֵׁנִי שֶׁאֵין דָּמָיו יְדוּעִין, בִּשְׁלֹשָׁה. הַהֶקְדֵּשׁוֹת, בִּשְׁלֹשָׁה. הָעֲרָכִין הַמִּטַּלְטְלִין, בִּשְׁלֹשָׁה. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה אוֹמֵר, אֶחָד מֵהֶן כֹּהֵן. וְהַקַּרְקָעוֹת, תִּשְׁעָה וְכֹהֵן. וְאָדָם, כַּיּוֹצֵא בָהֶן: \n", | 1.3. "The laying on of the elders’ hands and the breaking of the heifer’s neck [are decided upon] by three, according to Rabbi Shimon. But Rabbi Judah says: “By five.” The rites of halitzah and “refusal” [are performed] before three. The fruit of fourth year plantings and Second Tithes whose value is not known [are redeemed] before three. Things dedicated to the Temple [are redeemed] before three. Vows of evaluation to be redeemed with movable property, [are evaluated] before three. Rabbi Judah says: “One must be a priest.” [Vows of evaluation], [to be redeemed] with land [are evaluated] before nine and a priest. And similarly [for the evaluation] of a man.", |
|
38. Josephus Flavius, Against Apion, 2.6 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), (in)significance of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 63 | 2.6. However, it is not a very easy thing to go over this man’s discourse, nor to know plainly what he means; yet does he seem, amidst a great confusion and disorder in his falsehoods, to produce, in the first place, such things as resemble what we have examined already, and relate to the departure of our forefathers out of Egypt; |
|
39. Mishnah, Pesahim, 5.5-5.7, 5.10, 8.7 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), and priests •laying of hands (semikhah), in individual offerings •owner, laying of hands by Found in books: Balberg (2017) 157, 159, 160| 5.5. "הַפֶּסַח נִשְׁחָט בְּשָׁלֹשׁ כִּתּוֹת, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר וְשָׁחֲטוּ אֹתוֹ כֹּל קְהַל עֲדַת יִשְׂרָאֵל, (שמות יב) קָהָל וְעֵדָה וְיִשְׂרָאֵל. נִכְנְסָה כַת הָרִאשׁוֹנָה, נִתְמַלֵּאת הָעֲזָרָה, נָעֲלוּ דַלְתוֹת הָעֲזָרָה. תָּקְעוּ, הֵרִיעוּ וְתָקָעוּ. הַכֹּהֲנִים עוֹמְדִים שׁוּרוֹת שׁוּרוֹת, וּבִידֵיהֶם בָּזִיכֵי כֶסֶף וּבָזִיכֵי זָהָב. שׁוּרָה שֶׁכֻּלָּהּ כֶּסֶף כֶּסֶף, וְשׁוּרָה שֶׁכֻּלָּהּ זָהָב זָהָב. לֹא הָיוּ מְעֹרָבִין. וְלֹא הָיוּ לַבָּזִיכִין שׁוּלַיִם, שֶׁמָּא יַנִּיחוּם וְיִקְרַשׁ הַדָּם: \n", 5.6. "שָׁחַט יִשְׂרָאֵל וְקִבֵּל הַכֹּהֵן, נוֹתְנוֹ לַחֲבֵרוֹ וַחֲבֵרוֹ לַחֲבֵרוֹ, וּמְקַבֵּל אֶת הַמָּלֵא וּמַחֲזִיר אֶת הָרֵיקָן. כֹּהֵן הַקָּרוֹב אֵצֶל הַמִּזְבֵּחַ זוֹרְקוֹ זְרִיקָה אַחַת כְּנֶגֶד הַיְסוֹד: \n", 5.7. "יָצְתָה כַת רִאשׁוֹנָה וְנִכְנְסָה כַת שְׁנִיָּה. יָצְתָה שְׁנִיָּה, נִכְנְסָה שְׁלִישִׁית. כְּמַעֲשֵׂה הָרִאשׁוֹנָה כָּךְ מַעֲשֵׂה הַשְּׁנִיָּה וְהַשְּׁלִישִׁית. קָרְאוּ אֶת הַהַלֵּל. אִם גָּמְרוּ שָׁנוּ, וְאִם שָׁנוּ שִׁלְּשׁוּ, אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁלֹּא שִׁלְּשׁוּ מִימֵיהֶם. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה אוֹמֵר, מִימֵיהֶם שֶׁל כַּת שְׁלִישִׁית לֹא הִגִּיעַ לְאָהַבְתִּי כִּי יִשְׁמַע ה', מִפְּנֵי שֶׁעַמָּהּ מֻעָטִין: \n", 5.10. "קְרָעוֹ וְהוֹצִיא אֵמוּרָיו, נְתָנוֹ בְמָגִיס וְהִקְטִירָן עַל גַּבֵּי הַמִּזְבֵּחַ. יָצְתָה כַת רִאשׁוֹנָה וְיָשְׁבָה לָהּ בְּהַר הַבַּיִת, שְׁנִיָּה בַּחֵיל, וְהַשְּׁלִישִׁית בִּמְקוֹמָהּ עוֹמֶדֶת. חֲשֵׁכָה, יָצְאוּ וְצָלוּ אֶת פִּסְחֵיהֶן: \n", 8.7. "אֵין שׁוֹחֲטִין אֶת הַפֶּסַח עַל הַיָּחִיד, דִּבְרֵי רַבִּי יְהוּדָה. וְרַבִּי יוֹסֵי מַתִּיר. אֲפִלּוּ חֲבוּרָה שֶׁל מֵאָה שֶׁאֵין יְכוֹלִין לֶאֱכֹל כַּזַּיִת, אֵין שׁוֹחֲטִין עֲלֵיהֶן. וְאֵין עוֹשִׂין חֲבוּרַת נָשִׁים וַעֲבָדִים וּקְטַנִּים: \n", | 5.5. "The pesah is slaughtered in three divisions, as it is said, “And the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall slaughter it” (Exodus 12:6): “assembly,” “congregation,” and “Israel.” The first division entered, the Temple court was filled, and they closed the doors of the Temple court. They sounded a teki'ah, a teru'ah, and a teki'ah. The priests stood in rows, and in their hands were basins of silver and basins of gold, a row which was entirely of silver was of silver, and a row which was entirely of gold was of gold, they were not mixed. And the basins did not have flat bottoms, lest they put them down and the blood becomes congealed.", 5.6. "The Israelite killed [the lamb]; And the priest caught [the blood]. He would hand it to his colleague and his colleague [would hand it] to his colleague. And he would receive the full [basin] and give back the empty one. The priest nearest the altar would sprinkle it once over against the base [or the altar].", 5.7. "The first division [then] went out and the second entered; the second went out and the third entered. As did the first, so did the second and the third. They recited the Hallel. If they finished it, they repeated, and if they repeated [and were not finished yet], they recited it a third time, though they never did recite it a third time. Rabbi Judah says: the third division never reached, “I love Lord for he hears” (Psalms, because the people for it were few.", 5.10. "Then he tore it and took out its inner fats, placed them in a tray and burnt them on the altar. The first division went out and sat down on the Temple mount, the second [sat] in the hel, while the third remained in its place. When it grew dark they went out and roasted their pesah lambs.", 8.7. "They may not slaughter the pesah for a single person, the words of Rabbi Judah. But Rabbi Yose permits it. And even a company of a hundred who cannot eat as much as an olive, one may not slaughter [a pesah] for them. And one may not form a company of women and slaves and minors.", |
|
40. Mishnah, Arakhin, 5.6, 6.3, 8.7 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 35| 5.6. "חַיָּבֵי עֲרָכִים, מְמַשְׁכְּנִין אוֹתָן. חַיָּבֵי חַטָּאוֹת וַאֲשָׁמוֹת, אֵין מְמַשְׁכְּנִין אוֹתָן. חַיָּבֵי עוֹלוֹת וּשְׁלָמִים, מְמַשְׁכְּנִין אוֹתָן אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁאֵין מִתְכַּפֵּר לוֹ עַד שֶׁיִּתְרַצֶּה, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (ויקרא א), לִרְצוֹנוֹ, כּוֹפִין אוֹתוֹ עַד שֶׁיֹּאמַר, רוֹצֶה אָנִי. וְכֵן אַתָּה אוֹמֵר בְּגִטֵּי נָשִׁים, כּוֹפִין אוֹתוֹ עַד שֶׁיֹּאמַר, רוֹצֶה אָנִי: \n", 6.3. "אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁאָמְרוּ, חַיָּבֵי עֲרָכִין מְמַשְׁכְּנִין אוֹתָן, נוֹתְנִין לוֹ מְזוֹן שְׁלשִׁים יוֹם וּכְסוּת שְׁנֵים עָשָׂר חֹדֶשׁ וּמִטָּה מֻצַּעַת וְסַנְדָּלִין וּתְפִלִּין. לוֹ, אֲבָל לֹא לְאִשְׁתּוֹ וְלֹא לְבָנָיו. אִם הָיָה אֻמָּן, נוֹתְנִין לוֹ שְׁנֵי כְלֵי אֻמָּנוּת מִכָּל מִין וָמִין. חָרָשׁ, נוֹתְנִין לוֹ שְׁנֵי מַעֲצָדִין וּשְׁתֵּי מְגֵרוֹת. רַבִּי אֱלִיעֶזֶר אוֹמֵר, אִם הָיָה אִכָּר, נוֹתְנִין לוֹ אֶת צִמְדּוֹ. חַמָּר, נוֹתְנִין לוֹ אֶת חֲמוֹרוֹ: \n", 8.7. "מַחֲרִים אָדָם אֶת קָדָשָׁיו, בֵּין קָדְשֵׁי קָדָשִׁים וּבֵין קָדָשִׁים קַלִּים. אִם נֶדֶר, נוֹתֵן אֶת הַדָּמִים. אִם נְדָבָה, נוֹתֵן אֶת טוֹבָתוֹ. שׁוֹר זֶה עוֹלָה, אוֹמְדִים כַּמָּה אָדָם רוֹצֶה לִתֵּן בְּשׁוֹר זֶה לְהַעֲלוֹתוֹ עוֹלָה, שֶׁאֵינוֹ רַשַּׁאי. הַבְּכוֹר, בֵּין תָּמִים בֵּין בַּעַל מוּם, מַחֲרִימִין אוֹתוֹ. כֵּיצַד פּוֹדִין אוֹתוֹ. הַפּוֹדִין אוֹמְדִים כַּמָּה אָדָם רוֹצֶה לִתֵּן בִּבְכוֹר זֶה, לִתְּנוֹ לְבֶן בִּתּוֹ אוֹ לְבֶן אֲחוֹתוֹ. רַבִּי יִשְׁמָעֵאל אוֹמֵר, כָּתוּב אֶחָד אוֹמֵר תַּקְדִּישׁ, וְכָתוּב אֶחָד אוֹמֵר אַל תַּקְדִּישׁ. אִי אֶפְשָׁר לוֹמַר תַּקְדִּישׁ, שֶׁכְּבָר נֶאֱמַר אַל תַּקְדִּישׁ, וְאִי אֶפְשָׁר לוֹמַר אַל תַּקְדִּישׁ, שֶׁכְּבָר נֶאֱמַר תַּקְדִּישׁ. אֱמוֹר מֵעַתָּה, מַקְדִּישׁוֹ אַתָּה הֶקְדֵּשׁ עִלּוּי, וְאֵין אַתָּה מַקְדִּישׁוֹ הֶקְדֵּשׁ מִזְבֵּחַ: \n", | 5.6. "With regard to those who made a vow of value: they take a pledge from them. With regard to those obligated to bring a hatat or asham: they do not take a pledge. With regard to those obligated to bring an olah or a shelamim: they do take a pledge. And even though he is not atoned for unless he is willing [to pay his obligation], as it is said: “willingly” (Leviticus 1:3), they coerce him until he says: I agree. The same is true in the case of divorce documents: they coerce him until he says: I agree.", 6.3. "Even though they said: they take pledges from those who owe vows of value, they allow him food for thirty days, clothing for twelve months, bed and bedding, shoes and tefillin. For himself, but not for his wife and children. If he was a craftsman, they leave him two tools of every kind. If he was a carpenter, they leave him two axes and two saws. Rabbi Eliezer says: if he was a farmer, they leave him his yoke [of oxen]. If a donkey driver, they leave him his donkey.", 8.7. "A man may proscribe his holy things, whether they are most holy things or less holy things. If [they had been] consecrated as a vow, he must give their value, if as a freewill-offering, he must give what it is worth to him. [If he said:] “Let this ox be an olah,” one estimates how much a man would pay for the ox to offer it as an olah, which he was not obliged [to offer]. A first-born, whether unblemished or blemished, may be proscribed. How can it be redeemed? They estimate what a man would give for this first-born in order to give it to the son of his daughter or to the son of his sister. Rabbi Ishmael says: one verse says, [All first-born males] you shall sanctify,” (Deuteronomy 15:19) and another verse says: [“The first-borns among beasts] no man shall sanctify it” (Leviticus 27:26). It is impossible to say: “You shall sanctify,” since it was said already: “No man shall sanctify,” and it is impossible to say: “No man shall sanctify,” since it is also said: “You shall sanctify”? Therefore resolve [thus]: you may sanctify it by consecrating its value [to the owner], but you may not sanctify it by consecrating it to the altar.", |
|
41. Mishnah, Bava Qamma, 4.1-4.2 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands Found in books: Klawans (2009) 235| 4.1. "שׁוֹר שֶׁנָּגַח אַרְבָּעָה וַחֲמִשָּׁה שְׁוָרִים זֶה אַחַר זֶה, יְשַׁלֵּם לָאַחֲרוֹן שֶׁבָּהֶם. וְאִם יֶשׁ בּוֹ מוֹתָר, יַחֲזִיר לְשֶׁלְּפָנָיו. וְאִם יֶשׁ בּוֹ מוֹתָר, יַחֲזִיר לְשֶׁלִּפְנֵי פָנָיו. וְהָאַחֲרוֹן אַחֲרוֹן נִשְׂכָּר, דִּבְרֵי רַבִּי מֵאִיר. רַבִּי שִׁמְעוֹן אוֹמֵר, שׁוֹר שָׁוֶה מָאתַיִם שֶׁנָּגַח שׁוֹר שָׁוֶה מָאתַיִם, וְאֵין הַנְּבֵלָה יָפָה כְלוּם, זֶה נוֹטֵל מָנֶה וְזֶה נוֹטֵל מָנֶה. חָזַר וְנָגַח שׁוֹר אַחֵר שָׁוֶה מָאתַיִם, הָאַחֲרוֹן נוֹטֵל מָנֶה, וְשֶׁלְּפָנָיו, זֶה נוֹטֵל חֲמִשִּׁים זוּז וְזֶה נוֹטֵל חֲמִשִּׁים זוּז. חָזַר וְנָגַח שׁוֹר אַחֵר שָׁוֶה מָאתַיִם, הָאַחֲרוֹן נוֹטֵל מָנֶה, וְשֶׁלְּפָנָיו, חֲמִשִּׁים זוּז, וּשְׁנַיִם הָרִאשׁוֹנִים, דִּינַר זָהָב: \n", 4.2. "שׁוֹר שֶׁהוּא מוּעָד לְמִינוֹ וְאֵינוֹ מוּעָד לְשֶׁאֵינוֹ מִינוֹ, מוּעָד לְאָדָם וְאֵינוֹ מוּעָד לִבְהֵמָה, מוּעָד לִקְטַנִּים וְאֵינוֹ מוּעָד לִגְדוֹלִים, אֶת שֶׁהוּא מוּעָד לוֹ מְשַׁלֵּם נֶזֶק שָׁלֵם, וְאֶת שֶׁאֵינוֹ מוּעָד לוֹ מְשַׁלֵּם חֲצִי נֶזֶק. אָמְרוּ לִפְנֵי רַבִּי יְהוּדָה, הֲרֵי שֶׁהָיָה מוּעָד לְשַׁבָּתוֹת וְאֵינוֹ מוּעָד לְחֹל. אָמַר לָהֶם, לַשַּׁבָּתוֹת מְשַׁלֵּם נֶזֶק שָׁלֵם, לִימוֹת הַחֹל מְשַׁלֵּם חֲצִי נֶזֶק. אֵימָתַי הוּא תָם. מִשֶּׁיַּחֲזֹר בּוֹ שְׁלשָׁה יְמֵי שַׁבָּתוֹת: \n", | 4.1. "[If] an ox has gored four or five other oxen, this one after this one: the owner shall pay to [the owner of] the last ox injured. If money remains, it will go to the [the owner of] the previously [injured ox]. If money still remains, it will go to the [the owner of the ox injured] previous to the previously [injured ox]. [The owner of] the last [injured ox] benefits, according to Rabbi Meir. Rabbi Shimon says, “[If] an ox worth 200 gores an ox worth 200 and the carcass is not worth anything, this one gets 100 and this one gets 100. [If] it injures another ox worth 200, the [owner of the] ox last injured receives 100 and the owner of the previously injured ox receives 50. [If] it injures another ox worth 200, the [owner of the] ox last injured receives 100, the [owner of the] previously injured ox receives 50, and the first two receive 25.", 4.2. "An ox which is an attested danger for [injuring] its own kind, and is not an attested danger for [injuring] that which is not its own kind; or an attested danger for [injuring] human beings and not an attested danger for [injuring] beasts; or an attested danger for [injuring] children and not an attested danger for [injuring] adults that for which it is an attested danger [its owner] pays full damages, and that for which it is not an attested danger [its owner] pays half damages. They said in front of Rabbi Judah: “What if it is an attested danger on the Sabbath, and it is not an attested danger during the week?” He said to them: “For [injuries done on] Sabbaths [its owner] pays full damages and for [injuries done] during the week [its owner] pays half damages.” When will this ox be considered harmless? After it refrains from doing injury for three Sabbath days.", |
|
42. Mishnah, Beitzah, 2.1-2.5 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands Found in books: Klawans (2009) 234, 235| 2.1. "יוֹם טוֹב שֶׁחָל לִהְיוֹת עֶרֶב שַׁבָּת, לֹא יְבַשֵּׁל אָדָם בַּתְּחִלָּה מִיּוֹם טוֹב לַשַּׁבָּת, אֲבָל מְבַשֵּׁל הוּא לְיוֹם טוֹב, וְאִם הוֹתִיר, הוֹתִיר לַשַּׁבָּת, וְעוֹשֶׂה תַבְשִׁיל מֵעֶרֶב יוֹם טוֹב וְסוֹמֵךְ עָלָיו לַשַּׁבָּת. בֵּית שַׁמַּאי אוֹמְרִים, שְׁנֵי תַבְשִׁילִין. וּבֵית הִלֵּל אוֹמְרִים, תַּבְשִׁיל אֶחָד. וְשָׁוִין בְּדָג וּבֵיצָה שֶׁעָלָיו שֶׁהֵן שְׁנֵי תַבְשִׁילִין. אֲכָלוֹ אוֹ שֶׁאָבַד, לֹא יְבַשֵּׁל עָלָיו בַּתְּחִלָּה. וְאִם שִׁיֵּר מִמֶּנּוּ כָל שֶׁהוּא, סוֹמֵךְ עָלָיו לַשַּׁבָּת: \n", 2.2. "חָל לִהְיוֹת אַחַר הַשַּׁבָּת, בֵּית שַׁמַּאי אוֹמְרִים, מַטְבִּילִין אֶת הַכֹּל מִלִּפְנֵי הַשַּׁבָּת, וּבֵית הִלֵּל אוֹמְרִים, כֵּלִים מִלִּפְנֵי הַשַּׁבָּת, וְאָדָם בַּשַּׁבָּת: \n", 2.3. "וְשָׁוִין שֶׁמַּשִּׁיקִין אֶת הַמַּיִם בִּכְלִי אֶבֶן לְטַהֲרָן, אֲבָל לֹא מַטְבִּילִין. וּמַטְבִּילִין מִגַּב לְגַב וּמֵחֲבוּרָה לַחֲבוּרָה: \n", 2.4. "בֵּית שַׁמַּאי אוֹמְרִים, מְבִיאִין שְׁלָמִים וְאֵין סוֹמְכִין עֲלֵיהֶן, אֲבָל לֹא עוֹלוֹת. וּבֵית הִלֵּל אוֹמְרִים, מְבִיאִין שְׁלָמִים וְעוֹלוֹת וְסוֹמְכִין עֲלֵיהֶם: \n" 2.5. "בֵּית שַׁמַּאי אוֹמְרִים, לֹא יָחֵם אָדָם חַמִּין לְרַגְלָיו, אֶלָּא אִם כֵּן רְאוּיִין לִשְׁתִיָּה. וּבֵית הִלֵּל מַתִּירִין. עוֹשֶׂה אָדָם מְדוּרָה וּמִתְחַמֵּם כְּנֶגְדָּהּ: \n", | 2.1. "Yom Tov which fell on the eve of Shabbat, one should not begin to cook on Yom Tov for Shabbat. But he may cook for Yom Tov, and if any is left over it is left over for Shabbat. And he may prepare a dish on the eve of Yom Tov and rely upon it [to prepare food] for Shabbat. Bet Shammai says: two dishes. But Bet Hillel says: one dish. Yet they [both] agree that a fish and an egg upon it are [considered as] two dishes. [If] he ate it or it was lost, he may not begin to cook [relying] on it. But if he left over any [small] portion of it, he may rely on it [to cook] for Shabbat.", 2.2. "If [Yom Tov] fell on the day after Shabbat:Bet Shammai says: one must immerse everything [unclean] before Shabbat. But Bet Hillel says: vessels [must be immersed] before Shabbat but people [may immerse] on Shabbat.", 2.3. "They agree that one may effect surface contact for [unclean] water in a stone vessel in order to purify it, but one may not immerse [it]; And one may immerse [to change] from one intention to another or from one company to another.", 2.4. "Bet Shammai says: one may bring peace-offerings [on Yom Tov] but may not lay [hands] upon them, but one may not bring burnt-offerings [on Yom Tov]. Bet Hillel says: one may bring peace-offerings and burnt-offerings and also lay hands upon them." 2.5. "Bet Shammai says: a man may not heat water for his feet unless it is also fit for drinking. But Bet Hillel permits it. A man may make a fire and warm himself at it.", |
|
43. Mishnah, Parah, 5.4 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in Found in books: Balberg (2017) 58| 5.4. "שְׁפוֹפֶרֶת שֶׁחֲתָכָהּ לְחַטָּאת, רַבִּי אֱלִיעֶזֶר אוֹמֵר, יַטְבִּיל מִיָּד. רַבִּי יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אוֹמֵר, יְטַמֵּא וְיַטְבִּיל. הַכֹּל כְּשֵׁרִים לְקַדֵּשׁ, חוּץ מֵחֵרֵשׁ שׁוֹטֶה וְקָטָן. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה מַכְשִׁיר בְּקָטָן, וּפוֹסֵל בְּאִשָּׁה וּבְאַנְדְּרוֹגִינוֹס: \n", | 5.4. "A reed pipe that was cut [for use as a container] for the hatat: Rabbi Eliezer says: it must be immersed immediately. Rabbi Joshua ruled: he defiles it and then immerses it. All are eligible to prepare the mixture, except a deaf mute, an imbecile and a minor. Rabbi Judah says a minor is eligible, but disqualifies a woman and a hermaphrodite.", |
|
44. Mishnah, Hagigah, 1.1-1.2, 2.2 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in •owner, laying of hands by •laying of hands (semikhah) Found in books: Balberg (2017) 51, 52, 58, 145| 1.1. "הַכֹּל חַיָּבִין בָּרְאִיָּה, חוּץ מֵחֵרֵשׁ, שׁוֹטֶה וְקָטָן, וְטֻמְטוּם, וְאַנְדְּרוֹגִינוֹס, וְנָשִׁים, וַעֲבָדִים שֶׁאֵינָם מְשֻׁחְרָרִים, הַחִגֵּר, וְהַסּוּמָא, וְהַחוֹלֶה, וְהַזָּקֵן, וּמִי שֶׁאֵינוֹ יָכוֹל לַעֲלוֹת בְּרַגְלָיו. אֵיזֶהוּ קָטָן, כֹּל שֶׁאֵינוֹ יָכוֹל לִרְכּוֹב עַל כְּתֵפָיו שֶׁל אָבִיו וְלַעֲלוֹת מִירוּשָׁלַיִם לְהַר הַבַּיִת, דִּבְרֵי בֵית שַׁמַּאי. וּבֵית הִלֵּל אוֹמְרִים, כֹּל שֶׁאֵינוֹ יָכוֹל לֶאֱחֹז בְּיָדוֹ שֶׁל אָבִיו וְלַעֲלוֹת מִירוּשָׁלַיִם לְהַר הַבַּיִת, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (שמות כג) שָׁלֹשׁ רְגָלִים: \n", 1.2. "בֵּית שַׁמַּאי אוֹמְרִים, הָרְאִיָּה שְׁתֵּי כֶסֶף, וַחֲגִיגָה מָעָה כֶסֶף. וּבֵית הִלֵּל אוֹמְרִים, הָרְאִיָּה מָעָה כֶסֶף, וַחֲגִיגָה שְׁתֵּי כָסֶף: \n", 2.2. "יוֹסֵי בֶּן יוֹעֶזֶר אוֹמֵר שֶׁלֹּא לִסְמוֹךְ, יוֹסֵי בֶּן יוֹחָנָן אוֹמֵר לִסְמוֹךְ. יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בֶּן פְּרַחְיָה אוֹמֵר שֶׁלֹּא לִסְמוֹךְ, נִתַּאי הָאַרְבֵּלִי אוֹמֵר לִסְמוֹךְ. יְהוּדָה בֶּן טַבַּאי אוֹמֵר שֶׁלֹּא לִסְמוֹךְ, שִׁמְעוֹן בֶּן שָׁטָח אוֹמֵר לִסְמוֹךְ. שְׁמַעְיָה אוֹמֵר לִסְמוֹךְ. אַבְטַלְיוֹן אוֹמֵר שֶׁלֹּא לִסְמוֹךְ. הִלֵּל וּמְנַחֵם לֹא נֶחְלְקוּ. יָצָא מְנַחֵם, נִכְנַס שַׁמַּאי. שַׁמַּאי אוֹמֵר שֶׁלֹּא לִסְמוֹךְ, הִלֵּל אוֹמֵר לִסְמוֹךְ. הָרִאשׁוֹנִים הָיוּ נְשִׂיאִים, וּשְׁנִיִּים לָהֶם אַב בֵּית דִּין: \n", | 1.1. "All are obligated to appear [at the Temple], except a deaf person, an imbecile and a minor, a person of unknown sex [tumtum], a hermaphrodite, women, unfreed slaves, a lame person, a blind person, a sick person, an aged person, and one who is unable to go up on foot. Who is a minor? Whoever is unable to ride on his father’s shoulders and go up from Jerusalem to the Temple Mount, the words of Bet Shammai. But Bet Hillel say: whoever is unable to hold his father’s hand and go up from Jerusalem to the Temple Mount, as it is said: “Three regalim” (Exodus 23:14).", 1.2. "Bet Shammai say: the pilgrimage-offering (re’eyah) must be worth [at least] two pieces of silver and the hagigah one piece (ma’ah) of silver. But Bet Hillel say: the pilgrimage-offering must be worth [at least] one ma'ah of silver and the hagigah two pieces of silver.", 2.2. "Yose ben Yoezer says that [on a festival] the laying of the hands [on the head of a sacrifice] may not be performed. Yosef ben Joha says that it may be performed. Joshua ben Perahia says that it may not be performed. Nittai the Arbelite says that it may be performed. Judah ben Tabai says that it may not be performed. Shimon ben Shetah says that it may be performed. Shamayah says that it may be performed. Avtalyon says that it may not be performed. Hillel and Menahem did not dispute. Menahem went out, Shammai entered. Shammai says that it may not be performed. Hillel says that it may be performed. The former [of each] pair were patriarchs and the latter were heads of the court.", |
|
45. Mishnah, Megillah, 2.4 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in Found in books: Balberg (2017) 58| 2.4. "הַכֹּל כְּשֵׁרִין לִקְרוֹת אֶת הַמְּגִלָּה, חוּץ מֵחֵרֵשׁ, שׁוֹטֶה, וְקָטָן. רַבִּי יְהוּדָה מַכְשִׁיר בְּקָטָן. אֵין קוֹרִין אֶת הַמְּגִלָּה, וְלֹא מָלִין, וְלֹא טוֹבְלִין, וְלֹא מַזִּין, וְכֵן שׁוֹמֶרֶת יוֹם כְּנֶגֶד יוֹם לֹא תִטְבֹּל, עַד שֶׁתָּנֵץ הַחַמָּה. וְכֻלָּן שֶׁעָשׂוּ מִשֶּׁעָלָה עַמּוּד הַשַּׁחַר, כָּשֵׁר:" | 2.4. "All are qualified to read the Megillah except a deaf person, an idiot and a minor. Rabbi Judah qualifies a minor. They do not read the Megillah, nor circumcise, nor go to the mikveh, nor sprinkling [purificatory waters], and similarly a woman keeping day for day should not take a ritual bath until the sun has risen. But if any of these things is done after dawn, it is valid." |
|
46. Mishnah, Menachot, 5.7, 9.7-9.8 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •priestly code (p), on laying of hands •owner, laying of hands by •laying of hands (semikhah) •laying of hands (semikhah), in individual offerings •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •of, and laying of hands •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in Found in books: Balberg (2017) 50, 54, 56, 58, 59, 151| 5.7. "רַבִּי שִׁמְעוֹן אוֹמֵר, שְׁלשָׁה מִינִים טְעוּנִים שָׁלשׁ מִצְוֹת, שְׁתַּיִם בְּכָל אַחַת וְאַחַת, וְהַשְּׁלִישִׁית אֵין בָּהֶן. וְאֵלּוּ הֵן, זִבְחֵי שַׁלְמֵי יָחִיד, וְזִבְחֵי שַׁלְמֵי צִבּוּר, וַאֲשַׁם מְצֹרָע. זִבְחֵי שַׁלְמֵי יָחִיד, טְעוּנִים סְמִיכָה חַיִּים, וּתְנוּפָה שְׁחוּטִים, וְאֵין בָּהֶם תְּנוּפָה חַיִּים. זִבְחֵי שַׁלְמֵי צִבּוּר, טְעוּנִים תְּנוּפָה חַיִּים וּשְׁחוּטִים, וְאֵין בָּהֶן סְמִיכָה. וַאֲשַׁם מְצֹרָע, טָעוּן סְמִיכָה וּתְנוּפָה חַי, וְאֵין בּוֹ תְנוּפָה שָׁחוּט: \n", 9.7. "כָּל קָרְבְּנוֹת הַצִּבּוּר אֵין בָּהֶם סְמִיכָה, חוּץ מִן הַפַּר הַבָּא עַל כָּל הַמִּצְוֹת, וְשָׂעִיר הַמִּשְׁתַּלֵּחַ. רַבִּי שִׁמְעוֹן אוֹמֵר, אַף שְׂעִירֵי עֲבוֹדָה זָרָה. כָּל קָרְבְּנוֹת הַיָּחִיד טְעוּנִים סְמִיכָה, חוּץ מִן הַבְּכוֹר וְהַמַּעֲשֵׂר וְהַפָּסַח. וְהַיּוֹרֵשׁ סוֹמֵךְ וּמֵבִיא נְסָכִים וּמֵמִיר: \n", 9.8. "הַכֹּל סוֹמְכִין, חוּץ מֵחֵרֵשׁ, שׁוֹטֶה, וְקָטָן, סוּמָא, וְנָכְרִי, וְהָעֶבֶד, וְהַשָּׁלִיחַ, וְהָאִשָּׁה. וּסְמִיכָה, שְׁיָרֵי מִצְוָה, עַל הָרֹאשׁ, בִּשְׁתֵּי יָדָיִם. וּבִמְקוֹם שֶׁסּוֹמְכִין שׁוֹחֲטִין, וְתֵכֶף לַסְּמִיכָה שְׁחִיטָה: \n", | 5.7. "Rabbi Shimon says, there are three kinds [of sacrifices] which require three commandments; two [of the three] apply to each kind, but none of them require a third. And these are they: the shelamim of the individual, the shelamim of the community and the asham of the leper. The shelamim of the individual requires the laying on of hands for the living animal and waving after it is slaughtered, but it does not require waving while alive. The shelamim of the community requires waving while alive and also after it is slaughtered, but it does not require the laying on of hands. The asham of the leper requires the laying on of hands and also waving while alive, but it does not require waving after it is slaughtered.", 9.7. "None of the communal offerings require the laying on of hands except the bull that is offered for [the transgression by the congregation] of any of the commandments, and the scapegoat. Rabbi Shimon says: also the he-goat offered for [the sin] of idol worship. All the offerings of an individual require the laying on of hands except the first-born, the cattle tithe, and the pesah. And an heir may lay his hands [on his father’s offering], and he may bring the libations for it, and can substitute [another animal for it].", 9.8. "All lay hands on the offering except a deaf-mute, an imbecile, a minor, a blind man, a gentile, a slave, an agent, or a woman. The laying on of hands is outside the commandment. [One must lay] the hands: On the head of the animal, Both hands In the place where one lays on the hands there the animal must be slaughtered; And the slaughtering must immediately follow the laying on of hands.", |
|
47. Mishnah, Yoma, 3.8, 4.2, 6.2 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah) Found in books: Balberg (2017) 51| 3.8. "בָּא לוֹ אֵצֶל פָּרוֹ, וּפָרוֹ הָיָה עוֹמֵד בֵּין הָאוּלָם וְלַמִּזְבֵּחַ, רֹאשׁוֹ לַדָּרוֹם וּפָנָיו לַמַּעֲרָב, וְהַכֹּהֵן עוֹמֵד בַּמִּזְרָח וּפָנָיו לַמַּעֲרָב, וְסוֹמֵךְ שְׁתֵּי יָדָיו עָלָיו וּמִתְוַדֶּה. וְכָךְ הָיָה אוֹמֵר, אָנָּא הַשֵּׁם, עָוִיתִי פָּשַׁעְתִּי חָטָאתִי לְפָנֶיךָ אֲנִי וּבֵיתִי. אָנָּא הַשֵּׁם, כַּפֶּר נָא לָעֲוֹנוֹת וְלַפְּשָׁעִים וְלַחֲטָאִים, שֶׁעָוִיתִי וְשֶׁפָּשַׁעְתִּי וְשֶׁחָטָאתִי לְפָנֶיךָ אֲנִי וּבֵיתִי, כַּכָּתוּב בְּתוֹרַת משֶׁה עַבְדֶּךָ (ויקרא טז), כִּי בַיּוֹם הַזֶּה יְכַפֵּר עֲלֵיכֶם לְטַהֵר אֶתְכֶם מִכֹּל חַטֹּאתֵיכֶם לִפְנֵי יְיָ תִּטְהָרוּ. וְהֵן עוֹנִין אַחֲרָיו, בָּרוּךְ שֵׁם כְּבוֹד מַלְכוּתוֹ לְעוֹלָם וָעֶד: \n", 4.2. "קָשַׁר לָשׁוֹן שֶׁל זְהוֹרִית בְּרֹאשׁ שָׂעִיר הַמִּשְׁתַּלֵּחַ וְהֶעֱמִידוֹ כְנֶגֶד בֵּית שִׁלּוּחוֹ, וְלַנִּשְׁחָט כְּנֶגֶד בֵּית שְׁחִיטָתוֹ. בָּא לוֹ אֵצֶל פָּרוֹ שְׁנִיָּה, וְסוֹמֵךְ שְׁתֵּי יָדָיו עָלָיו וּמִתְוַדֶּה. וְכָךְ הָיָה אוֹמֵר, אָנָּא הַשֵּׁם, עָוִיתִי פָּשַׁעְתִּי חָטָאתִי לְפָנֶיךָ אֲנִי וּבֵיתִי וּבְנֵי אַהֲרֹן עַם קְדוֹשֶׁיךָ. אָנָּא הַשֵּׁם, כַּפֶּר נָא לָעֲוֹנוֹת וְלַפְּשָׁעִים וְלַחֲטָאִים, שֶׁעָוִיתִי וְשֶׁפָּשַׁעְתִּי וְשֶׁחָטָאתִי לְפָנֶיךָ אֲנִי וּבֵיתִי וּבְנֵי אַהֲרֹן עַם קְדוֹשֶׁךָ, כַּכָּתוּב בְּתוֹרַת משֶׁה עַבְדֶּךָ (ויקרא טז), כִּי בַיּוֹם הַזֶּה יְכַפֵּר עֲלֵיכֶם לְטַהֵר אֶתְכֶם מִכֹּל חַטֹּאתֵיכֶם לִפְנֵי יְיָ תִּטְהָרוּ. וְהֵן עוֹנִין אַחֲרָיו, בָּרוּךְ שֵׁם כְּבוֹד מַלְכוּתוֹ לְעוֹלָם וָעֶד: \n", 6.2. "בָּא לוֹ אֵצֶל שָׂעִיר הַמִּשְׁתַּלֵּחַ וְסוֹמֵךְ שְׁתֵּי יָדָיו עָלָיו וּמִתְוַדֶּה. וְכָךְ הָיָה אוֹמֵר, אָנָּא הַשֵּׁם, עָווּ פָּשְׁעוּ חָטְאוּ לְפָנֶיךָ עַמְּךָ בֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל. אָנָּא בַּשֵּׁם, כַּפֶּר נָא לָעֲוֹנוֹת וְלַפְּשָׁעִים וְלַחֲטָאִים, שֶׁעָווּ וְשֶׁפָּשְׁעוּ וְשֶׁחָטְאוּ לְפָנֶיךָ עַמְּךָ בֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל, כַּכָּתוּב בְּתוֹרַת משֶׁה עַבְדֶּךָ לֵאמֹר (ויקרא טז), כִּי בַיּוֹם הַזֶּה יְכַפֵּר עֲלֵיכֶם לְטַהֵר אֶתְכֶם מִכֹּל חַטֹּאתֵיכֶם לִפְנֵי יְיָ תִּטְהָרוּ. וְהַכֹּהֲנִים וְהָעָם הָעוֹמְדִים בָּעֲזָרָה, כְּשֶׁהָיוּ שׁוֹמְעִים שֵׁם הַמְפֹרָשׁ שֶׁהוּא יוֹצֵא מִפִּי כֹהֵן גָּדוֹל, הָיוּ כּוֹרְעִים וּמִשְׁתַּחֲוִים וְנוֹפְלִים עַל פְּנֵיהֶם, וְאוֹמְרִים, בָּרוּךְ שֵׁם כְּבוֹד מַלְכוּתוֹ לְעוֹלָם וָעֶד: \n", | 3.8. "He came to his bull and his bull was standing between the Ulam and the altar, its head to the south and its face to the west. And the priest stands on the eastside facing the west. And he lays both his hands upon it and confesses. And thus he would say: “Please, ‘Hashem’! I have done wrong, I have transgressed, I have sinned before You, I and my house. Please, ‘Hashem’! Forgive the wrongdoings, the transgressions, the sins which I have committed and transgressed and sinned before You, I and my house, as it is written in the torah of Moses Your servant: “For on this day shall atonement be made for you [to cleanse you of all your sins; you shall be clean before the Lord”] (Leviticus 16:30). And they answered after him: “Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever and ever!”", 4.2. "He bound a thread of crimson wool on the head of the goat which was to be sent away, and he placed it at the gate where it was later to be sent away, and on the goat that was to be slaughtered [he placed a thread of crimson wool on its neck] at the place of the slaughtering. He came to his bull a second time, pressed his two hands upon it and made confession. And thus he would say: “Please, ‘Hashem’! I have done wrong, I have transgressed, I have sinned before You, I and my house and the sons of Aaron Your holy people. Please, ‘Hashem’! Forgive the wrongdoings, the transgressions, the sins which I have committed and transgressed and sinned before You, I and my house and the sons of Aaron Your holy people, as it is written in the torah of Moses Your servant: “For on this day shall atonement be made for you [to cleanse you of all your sins; you shall be clean before the Lord”] (Leviticus 16:30). And they answered after him: “Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever and ever!”", 6.2. "He then came to the scapegoat and laid his two hands upon it and he made confession. And thus he would say: “Please, ‘Hashem’! They have done wrong, they have transgressed, they have sinned before You, Your people the House of Israel. Please, in the name of Hashem (Bashem)! Forgive the wrongdoings, the transgressions, the sins which your people, the House of Israel, have committed and transgressed and sinned before You, as it is written in the torah of Moses Your servant: “For on this day shall atonement be made for you [to cleanse you of all your sins; you shall be clean before the Lord”] (Leviticus 16:30). And the priests and the people standing in the courtyard, when they would hear God’s name explicated coming out of the high priest’s mouth, would bend their knees, bow down and fall on their faces and say “Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever and ever!”", |
|
48. Mishnah, Gittin, 2.5, 3.3 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in •laying of hands (semikhah) Found in books: Balberg (2017) 58, 62| 2.5. "הַכֹּל כְּשֵׁרִין לִכְתֹּב אֶת הַגֵּט, אֲפִלּוּ חֵרֵשׁ, שׁוֹטֶה וְקָטָן. הָאִשָּׁה כוֹתֶבֶת אֶת גִּטָּהּ, וְהָאִישׁ כּוֹתֵב אֶת שׁוֹבְרוֹ, שֶׁאֵין קִיּוּם הַגֵּט אֶלָּא בְחוֹתְמָיו. הַכֹּל כְּשֵׁרִין לְהָבִיא אֶת הַגֵּט, חוּץ מֵחֵרֵשׁ, שׁוֹטֶה וְקָטָן וְסוּמָא וְנָכְרִי: \n", 3.3. "הַמֵּבִיא גֵט וְאָבַד הֵימֶנּוּ, מְצָאוֹ לְאַלְתַּר, כָּשֵׁר. וְאִם לָאו, פָּסוּל. מְצָאוֹ בַחֲפִיסָה אוֹ בִדְלֻסְקְמָא, אִם מַכִּירוֹ, כָּשֵׁר. הַמֵּבִיא גֵט וְהִנִּיחוֹ זָקֵן אוֹ חוֹלֶה, נוֹתְנוֹ לָהּ בְּחֶזְקַת שֶׁהוּא קַיָּם. בַּת יִשְׂרָאֵל הַנְּשׂוּאָה לְכֹהֵן וְהָלַךְ בַּעְלָהּ לִמְדִינַת הַיָּם, אוֹכֶלֶת בַּתְּרוּמָה בְחֶזְקַת שֶׁהוּא קַיָּם. הַשּׁוֹלֵחַ חַטָּאתוֹ מִמְּדִינַת הַיָּם, מַקְרִיבִין אוֹתָהּ בְּחֶזְקַת שֶׁהוּא קַיָּם: \n", | 2.5. "All are qualified to write a get, even a deaf-mute, an imbecile and a minor. A woman may write her own get and a man his own receipt [for the ketubah], since the document is upheld only by its signatures. All are qualified to bring a get except a deaf-mute, an imbecile, a minor, a blind person and a non-Jew.", 3.3. "One who brings a get and loses it on the way: If he finds it immediately it is valid, and if not it is not valid. If he finds it in a small bag or in a folder if he recognizes it, it is valid. If one brings a get and left [the husband] when [the husband] was an old man or sick, he should deliver it to her on the presumption that he is still alive. If the daughter of an ordinary Israelite is married to a priest and her husband goes abroad, she continues eating terumah on the presumption that he is still alive. If a man sends a sin-offering from abroad they sacrifice it on the presumption that he is still alive.", |
|
49. Josephus Flavius, Jewish Antiquities, 18.117 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 591 | 18.117. for Herod slew him, who was a good man, and commanded the Jews to exercise virtue, both as to righteousness towards one another, and piety towards God, and so to come to baptism; for that the washing [with water] would be acceptable to him, if they made use of it, not in order to the putting away [or the remission] of some sins [only], but for the purification of the body; supposing still that the soul was thoroughly purified beforehand by righteousness. |
|
50. Tosefta, Arakhin, 3.1, 3.14-3.15 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 35| 3.1. "האומר הרי עלי שרביט מלא קומתו מביא מלא קומתו שרביט שאינו נכפף. מעשה באמה של רימטיא שהיתה בתה חולה ואמרה אם תעמוד בתי מחוליה אתן משקלה זהב עמדה מחוליה עלתה לירושלים ושקלתה זהב." | |
|
| 51. Plutarch, Dinner of The Seven Wise Men, 151 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
52. Mishnah, Temurah, 1.17, 3.4 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), in individual offerings •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in Found in books: Balberg (2017) 54, 58| 3.4. "וַהֲלֹא אַף הַנְּדָבָה עוֹלָה הִיא. מַה בֵּין דִּבְרֵי רַבִּי אֶלְעָזָר לְדִבְרֵי חֲכָמִים. אֶלָּא, בִּזְמַן שֶׁהִיא בָאָה חוֹבָה, הוּא סוֹמֵךְ עָלֶיהָ וּמֵבִיא עָלֶיהָ נְסָכִין, וּנְסָכֶיהָ מִשֶּׁלּוֹ. וְאִם הָיָה כֹהֵן, עֲבוֹדָתָהּ וְעוֹרָהּ שֶׁלּוֹ. וּבִזְמַן שֶׁהִיא בָאָה נְדָבָה, אֵינוֹ סוֹמֵךְ עָלֶיהָ וְאֵינוֹ מֵבִיא עָלֶיהָ נְסָכִין, וּנְסָכֶיהָ מִשֶּׁל צִבּוּר. אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁהוּא כֹהֵן, עֲבוֹדָתָהּ וְעוֹרָהּ שֶׁל אַנְשֵׁי מִשְׁמָר: \n", | 3.4. "But cannot a nedavah [freewill-offering] also be an olah? What then is the difference between the opinion of Rabbi Elazar and that of the sages? Only in that when the offering comes as an obligation, he lays his hands on it and he brings libations and the libations must be from him; and if he is a priest, the privilege of officiating and its hide belong to him. Whereas when he brings it as a freewill-offering, he does not lay his hands [on it], he does not bring libations with it, the libations are provided by the congregation, and although he is a priest, the privilege of officiating and its hide belong to the men of the division [officiating that particular week].", |
|
| 53. Dioscorides Pedanius, De Materia Medica, 2.204 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 329 |
| 54. Tosefta, Hagigah, 2.8, 2.10-2.11 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah) •laying of hands (semikhah), in individual offerings •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of •laying of hands (semikhah), person who performs •of, and laying of hands Found in books: Balberg (2017) 51, 52, 54, 56 |
| 55. Tosefta, Menachot, 10.14 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), in individual offerings Found in books: Balberg (2017) 157 |
| 56. Tosefta, Hulin, 2.17 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 35 |
| 57. Anon., Sifre Deuteronomy, 132 (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •owner, laying of hands by Found in books: Balberg (2017) 160 |
| 58. Anon., Sifre Numbers, None (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 59. Anon., Acts of Andrew And Matthias, 3.1, 3.2, 3.3, 3.4, 3.5, 3.6, 3.9, 4.1-19.3, 4.1, 4.2, 5.6 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 220 |
60. Anon., Acts of John, 37.1-39.1, 40.1, 42.1, 42.2, 42.3, 46, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Alikin (2009) 141 | 108. And when he had spoken this unto them, he prayed thus: O Jesu who hast woven this crown with thy weaving, who hast joined together these many blossoms into the unfading flower of thy cormtece, who hast sown in them these words: thou only tender of thy servants, and physician who healest freely: only doer of good and despiser of none, only merciful and lover of men, only saviour and righteous, only seer of all, who art in all and everywhere present and containing all things and filling all things: Christ Jesu, God, Lord, that with thy gifts and thy mercy shelterest them that trust in thee, that knowest clearly the wiles and the assaults of him that is everywhere our adversary, which he deviseth against us: do thou only, O Lord, succour thy servants by thy visitation. Even so, Lord. |
|
| 61. Anon., Acts of Paul, 3.7, 3.25, 4.15-4.16, 5.1-5.6, 9.16-9.21, 14.1-14.7 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •hammath tiberius (synagogue), hands, laying of •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 141; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 214 |
| 62. Anon., Acts of Peter, 4.1, 5.13-5.31, 6.4, 6.35-6.36 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •hammath tiberius (synagogue), hands, laying of •laying of hands •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 262; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 209 |
| 63. Anon., Didascalia Apostolorum, 2.40 (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 262 |
| 64. Tertullian, On Baptism, 4.1.4, 5.5, 6.1, 7.1, 8.1, 8.4, 13.1-13.3, 18.4 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands •the laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 958, 1023, 1470 |
| 65. Tertullian, On The Crown, 3.3, 8.3 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266; Hellholm et al. (2010) 958 |
| 66. Anon., Sifra, None (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Balberg (2017) 52 |
67. Tertullian, On The Games, 4.1, 4.91 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands •the laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 958, 1470| 4.1. auctoritatem convertar ipsius signaculi nostri. Cum aquam ingressi Christianam fidem in legis suae verba profitemur, renuntiasse nos diabolo et pompae et angelis eius ore nostro contestamur. Quid erit summum atque praecipuum, in quo diabolus et pompae et angeli eius censeantur, quam idololatria? Ex qua omnis immundus et nequam spiritus ut ita dixerim, quia nec diutius de hoc. Igitur si ex idololatria universam spectaculorum paraturam constare constiterit, indubitate praeiudicatum erit etiam ad spectacula pertinere renuntiationis nostrae testimonium in lavacro, quae diabolo et pompae et angelis eius sint mancipata, scilicet per idololatrian. Commemorabimus origines singulorum, quibus in cunabulis in saeculo adoleverint, exinde titulos quorundam, quibus nominibus nuncupentur, exinde apparatus, quibus superstitionibus instruantur, tum loca, quibus praesidibus dicentur, tum artes, quibus auctoribus deputentur. Si quid ex his non ad idolum pertinuerit, id neque ad idololatrian neque ad nostram cierationem pertinebit. | |
|
| 68. Athenaeus, The Learned Banquet, 4.168 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
| 69. Tosefta, Temurah, 1.17, 3.9 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), and priests •laying of hands (semikhah), in individual offerings Found in books: Balberg (2017) 157, 158 |
| 70. Palestinian Talmud, Betzah, None (2nd cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Balberg (2017) 53, 54 |
| 71. Tertullian, On Repentance, 6.16 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands •the laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1470 |
| 72. Justin, Dialogue With Trypho, 120.6 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61 |
| 73. Clement of Alexandria, Excerpts From Theodotus, 22.5, 76.82 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 897 |
74. Anon., Acts of Thomas, 15.3-15.42, 25.4, 27.4-27.11, 27.14, 28.1-28.3, 29.7-29.11, 32.6-32.13, 121.11-121.12, 131.5, 133.1-133.6, 151.1, 152.8, 157.14, 157.16 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 65, 211, 212, 219, 220; Hellholm et al. (2010) 1470 | 27. And the apostle arose and sealed them. And the Lord was revealed unto them by a voice, saying: Peace be unto you brethren. And they heard his voice only, but his likeness they saw not, for they had not yet received the added sealing of the seal (Syr. had not been baptized). And the apostle took the oil and poured it upon their heads and anointed and chrismed them, and began to say (Syr. And Judas went up and stood upon the edge of the cistern and poured oil upon their heads and said): Come, thou holy name of the Christ that is above every name. Come, thou power of the Most High, and the compassion that is perfect. Come, gift (charism) of the Most High. Come, compassionate mother. Come, communion of the male. Come, she that revealeth the hidden mysteries. Come, mother of the seven houses, that thy rest may be in the eighth house. Come, elder of the five members, mind, thought, reflection, consideration, reason; communicate with these young men. Come, holy spirit, and cleanse their reins and their heart, and give them the added seal, in the name of the Father and Son and Holy Ghost. And when they were sealed, there appeared unto them a youth holding a lighted torch, so that their lamps became dim at the approach of the light thereof. And he went forth and was no more seen of them. And the apostle said unto the Lord: Thy light, O Lord, is not to be contained by us, and we are not able to bear it, for it is too great for our sight. And when the dawn came and it was morning, he brake bread and made them partakers of the eucharist of the Christ. And they were glad and rejoiced. And many others also, believing, were added to them, and came into the refuge of the Saviour. |
|
| 75. Anon., Mekhilta Derabbi Shimeon Ben Yohai, None (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •owner, laying of hands by Found in books: Balberg (2017) 160 |
| 76. Anon., Mekhilta Derabbi Yishmael, None (2nd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Balberg (2017) 159 |
| 77. Irenaeus, Refutation of All Heresies, 1.21.3-1.21.4 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 897 |
78. Anon., The Acts of John, 37.1-39.1, 40.1, 42.1, 42.2, 42.3, 46, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Alikin (2009) 141, 262 | 46. John therefore continued with them, receiving them in the house of Andromeus. And one of them that were gathered laid down the dead body of the priest of Artemis before the door [of the temple], for he was his kinsman, and came in quickly with the rest, saying nothing of it. John, therefore, after the discourse to the brethren, and the prayer and the thanksgiving (eucharist) and the laying of hands upon every one of the congregation, said by the spirit: There is one here who moved by faith in God hath laid down the priest of Artemis before the gate and is come in, and in the yearning of his soul, taking care first for himself, hath thought thus in himself: It is better for me to take thought for the living than for my kinsman that is dead: for I know that if I turn to the Lord and save mine own soul, John will not deny to raise up the dead also. And John arising from his place went to that into which that kinsman of the priest who had so thought was entered, and took him by the hand and said: Hadst thou this thought when thou camest unto me, my child? And he, taken with trembling and affright, said: Yes, lord, and cast himself at his feet. And John said: Our Lord is Jesus Christ, who will show his power in thy dead kinsman by raising him up. |
|
| 79. Hippolytus, Apostolic Tradition, 8.1, 9.1, 19.1, 20.3, 21.4, 21.16-21.32, 21.34-21.37, 21.43, 21.48 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Alikin (2009) 263, 266; Hellholm et al. (2010) 960 |
| 80. Palestinian Talmud, Hagigah, None (2nd cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Balberg (2017) 51, 53, 54 |
| 81. Tertullian, On The Soul, 34.2-34.3 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Williams (2009) 62 |
| 82. Justin, First Apology, 26.2-26.3, 56.1-56.2 (2nd cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61, 62 |
| 83. Clement of Alexandria, Miscellanies, 4.123.1 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
84. Tertullian, Against Marcion, 3.22.6, 4.26 (2nd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands •laying of hands Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022) 65; Hellholm et al. (2010) 958 | 4.26. When in a certain place he had been praying to that Father above, Luke 11:1 looking up with insolent and audacious eyes to the heaven of the Creator, by whom in His rough and cruel nature he might have been crushed with hail and lightning - just as it was by Him contrived that he was (afterwards) attached to a cross at Jerusalem - one of his disciples came to him and said, Master, teach us to pray, as John also taught his disciples. This he said, forsooth, because he thought that different prayers were required for different gods! Now, he who had advanced such a conjecture as this should first show that another god had been proclaimed by Christ. For nobody would have wanted to know how to pray, before he had learned whom he was to pray to. If, however, he had already learned this, prove it. If you find nowhere any proof, let me tell you that it was to the Creator that he asked for instruction in prayer, to whom John's disciples also used to pray. But, inasmuch as John had introduced some new order of prayer, this disciple had not improperly presumed to think that he ought also to ask of Christ whether they too must not (according to some special rule of their Master) pray, not indeed to another god, but in another manner. Christ accordingly would not have taught His disciple prayer before He had given him the knowledge of God Himself. Therefore what He actually taught was prayer to Him whom the disciple had already known. In short, you may discover in the import of the prayer what God is addressed therein. To whom can I say, Father? Luke 11:2 To him who had nothing to do with making me, from whom I do not derive my origin? Or to Him, who, by making and fashioning me, became my parent? of whom can I ask for His Holy Spirit? of him who gives not even the mundane spirit; or of Him who makes His angels spirits, and whose Spirit it was which in the beginning hovered upon the waters. Genesis 1:2 Whose kingdom shall I wish to come - his, of whom I never heard as the king of glory; or His, in whose hand are even the hearts of kings? Who shall give me my daily Luke 11:3 bread? Shall it be he who produces for me not a grain of millet-seed; or He who even from heaven gave to His people day by day the bread of angels? Who shall forgive me my trespasses? Luke 11:4 He who, by refusing to judge them, does not retain them; or He who, unless He forgives them, will retain them, even to His judgment? Who shall suffer us not to be led into temptation? He before whom the tempter will never be able to tremble; or He who from the beginning has beforehand condemned the angel tempter? If any one, with such a form, invokes another god and not the Creator, he does not pray; he only blasphemes. In like manner, from whom must I ask that I may receive? of whom seek, that I may find? To whom knock, that it may be opened to me? Luke 11:9 Who has to give to him that asks, but He to whom all things belong, and whose am I also that am the asker? What, however, have I lost before that other god, that I should seek of him and find it. If it be wisdom and prudence, it is the Creator who has hidden them. Shall I resort to him, then, in quest of them? If it be health and life, they are at the disposal of the Creator. Nor must anything be sought and found anywhere else than there, where it is kept in secret that it may come to light. So, again, at no other door will I knock than at that out of which my privilege has reached me. In fine, if to receive, and to find, and to be admitted, is the fruit of labour and earnestness to him who has asked, and sought, and knocked, understand that these duties have been enjoined, and results promised, by the Creator. As for that most excellent god of yours, coming as he professes gratuitously to help man, who was not his (creature), he could not have imposed upon him any labour, or (endowed him with) any earnestness. For he would by this time cease to be the most excellent god, were he not spontaneously to give to every one who does not ask, and permit every one who seeks not to find, and open to every one who does not knock. The Creator, on the contrary, was able to proclaim these duties and rewards by Christ, in order that man, who by sinning had offended his God, might toil on (in his probation), and by his perseverance in asking might receive, and in seeking might find, and in knocking might enter. Accordingly, the preceding similitude represents the man who went at night and begged for the loaves, in the light of a friend and not a stranger, and makes him knock at a friend's house and not at a stranger's. But even if he has offended, man is more of a friend with the Creator than with the god of Marcion. At His door, therefore, does he knock to whom he had the right of access; whose gate he had found; whom he knew to possess bread; in bed now with His children, whom He had willed to be born. Even though the knocking is late in the day, it is yet the Creator's time. To Him belongs the latest hour who owns an entire age and the end thereof. As for the new god, however, no one could have knocked at his door late, for he has hardly yet seen the light of morning. It is the Creator, who once shut the door to the Gentiles, which was then knocked at by the Jews, that both rises and gives, if not now to man as a friend, yet not as a stranger, but, as He says, because of his importunity. Luke 11:8 Importunate, however, the recent god could not have permitted any one to be in the short time (since his appearance). Him, therefore, whom you call the Creator recognise also as Father. It is even He who knows what His children require. For when they asked for bread, He gave them manna from heaven; and when they wanted flesh, He sent them abundance of quails - not a serpent for a fish, nor for an egg a scorpion. Luke 11:11-13 It will, however, appertain to Him not to give evil instead of good, who has both one and the other in His power. Marcion's god, on the contrary, not having a scorpion, was unable to refuse to give what he did not possess; only He (could do so), who, having a scorpion, yet gives it not. In like manner, it is He who will give the Holy Spirit, at whose command is also the unholy spirit. When He cast out the demon which was dumb Luke 11:14 (and by a cure of this sort verified Isaiah), Isaiah 29:18 and having been charged with casting out demons by Beelzebub, He said, If I by Beelzebub cast out demons, by whom do your sons cast them out? Luke 11:19 By such a question what does He otherwise mean, than that He ejects the spirits by the same power by which their sons also did - that is, by the power of the Creator? For if you suppose the meaning to be, If I by Beelzebub, etc., by whom your sons?- as if He would reproach them with having the power of Beelzebub - you are met at once by the preceding sentence, that Satan cannot be divided against himself. Luke 11:18 So that it was not by Beelzebub that even they were casting out demons, but (as we have said) by the power of the Creator; and that He might make this understood, He adds: But if I with the finger of God cast out demons, is not the kingdom of God come near unto you? Luke 11:20 For the magicians who stood before Pharaoh and resisted Moses called the power of the Creator the finger of God. Exodus 8:19 It was the finger of God, because it was a sign that even a thing of weakness was yet abundant in strength. This Christ also showed, when, recalling to notice (and not obliterating) those ancient wonders which were really His own, He said that the power of God must be understood to be the finger of none other God than Him, under whom it had received this appellation. His kingdom, therefore, had come near to them, whose power was called His finger. Well, therefore, did He connect with the parable of the strong man armed, whom a stronger man still overcame, Luke 11:21-22 the prince of the demons, whom He had already called Beelzebub and Satan; signifying that it was he who was overcome by the finger of God, and not that the Creator had been subdued by another god. Besides, how could His kingdom be still standing, with its boundaries, and laws, and functions, whom, even if the whole world were left entire to Him, Marcion's god could possibly seem to have overcome as the stronger than He, if it were not in consequence of His law that even Marcionites were constantly dying, by returning in their dissolution to the ground, and were so often admonished by even a scorpion, that the Creator had by no means been overcome? A (certain) mother of the company exclaims, 'Blessed is the womb that bare You, and the paps which You have sucked;' but the Lord said, 'Yea, rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.' Luke 11:27-28 Now He had in precisely similar terms rejected His mother or His brethren, while preferring those who heard and obeyed God. His mother, however, was not here present with Him. On that former occasion, therefore, He had not denied that He was her son by birth. On hearing this (salutation) the second time, He the second time transferred, as He had done before, the blessedness to His disciples from the womb and the paps of His mother, from whom, however, unless He had in her (a real mother) He could not have transferred it. |
|
| 85. Pseudo Clementine Literature, Recognitiones (E Pseudocaesario), 2.5-2.15, 2.7.1 (3rd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61, 62 |
| 86. Pseudo Clementine Literature, Homilies, 2.22 (3rd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61 |
| 87. Origen, Homiliae In Genesim (In Catenis), 4.2 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
| 88. Origen, Homilies On Joshua, 24.1 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 263 |
| 89. Nag Hammadi, Zostrianos, 4.29, 4.30, 82.23-83.24 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Williams (2009) 62 |
| 90. Nag Hammadi, The Second Treatise of The Great Seth, 56.21-56.32 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 62 |
| 91. Nag Hammadi, The Gospel of Philip, 57.28-58.2 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 62 |
| 92. Anon., Pistis Sophia, 1.7 (3rd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 62 |
93. Eusebius of Caesarea, Ecclesiastical History, 6.8.5, 6.23.4, 7.2.1 (3rd cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Alikin (2009) 263 | 7.2.1. Cornelius, having held the episcopate in the city of Rome about three years, was succeeded by Lucius. He died in less than eight months, and transmitted his office to Stephen. Dionysius wrote to him the first of his letters on baptism, as no small controversy had arisen as to whether those who had turned from any heresy should be purified by baptism. For the ancient custom prevailed in regard to such, that they should receive only the laying on of hands with prayers. |
|
94. Origen, Against Celsus, 5.62 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61, 62 | 5.62. He next pours down upon us a heap of names, saying that he knows of the existence of certain Simonians who worship Helene, or Helenus, as their teacher, and are called Helenians. But it has escaped the notice of Celsus that the Simonians do not at all acknowledge Jesus to be the Son of God, but term Simon the power of God, regarding whom they relate certain marvellous stories, saying that he imagined that if he could become possessed of similar powers to those with which be believed Jesus to be endowed, he too would become as powerful among men as Jesus was among the multitude. But neither Celsus nor Simon could comprehend how Jesus, like a good husbandman of the word of God, was able to sow the greater part of Greece, and of barbarian lands, with His doctrine, and to fill these countries with words which transform the soul from all that is evil, and bring it back to the Creator of all things. Celsus knows, moreover, certain Marcellians, so called from Marcellina, and Harpocratians from Salome, and others who derive their name from Mariamme, and others again from Martha. We, however, who from a love of learning examine to the utmost of our ability not only the contents of Scripture, and the differences to which they give rise, but have also, from love to the truth, investigated as far as we could the opinions of philosophers, have never at any time met with these sects. He makes mention also of the Marcionites, whose leader was Marcion. |
|
95. Babylonian Talmud, Betzah, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Klawans (2009) 234| 20a. ואגלח ממעות מעשר שני מהו א"ל נדור ואינו יוצא נזיר ואינו מגלח:,ההוא גברא דאמר להו הבו ליה ארבע מאה זוזי לפלוני ולנסיב ברתי אמר רב פפא ארבע מאה שקיל וברתיה אי בעי נסיב אי בעי לא נסיב,טעמא דאמר הבו ליה ולנסיב אבל אי אמר לנסיב והבו ליה אי נסיב שקיל ואי לא נסיב לא שקיל:,יתיב מרימר וקאמר להא שמעתא משמיה דנפשיה א"ל רבינא למרימר אתון הכי מתניתו לה אנן כדבעא מיניה ריש לקיש מר' יוחנן מתנינן לה:,תני תנא קמיה דר' יצחק בר אבא (ויקרא ט, טז) ויקרב את העולה ויעשה כמשפט כמשפט עולת נדבה למד על עולת חובה שטעונה סמיכה,א"ל דאמר לך מני בית שמאי היא דלא גמרי שלמי חובה משלמי נדבה דאי בית הלל כיון דגמרי שלמי חובה משלמי נדבה עולת חובה נמי לא תבעי קרא דגמרי מעולת נדבה,וממאי דבית הלל שלמי חובה משלמי נדבה גמרי דלמא מעולת חובה גמרי ועולת חובה גופא בעיא קרא,מאי שנא משלמי נדבה דלא גמרי שכן מצויין מעולת חובה נמי לא גמרי שכן כליל,(אלא) אתיא מבינייא,וסברי בית שמאי שלמי חובה לא בעו סמיכה והתניא אמר רבי יוסי לא נחלקו בית שמאי ובית הלל על הסמיכה עצמה שצריך על מה נחלקו על תכף לסמיכה שחיטה שבית שמאי אומרים אינו צריך ובית הלל אומרים צריך,הוא דאמר כי האי תנא דתניא אמר רבי יוסי בר' יהודה לא נחלקו בית שמאי ובית הלל על תכף לסמיכה שחיטה שצריך על מה נחלקו על הסמיכה עצמה שבית שמאי אומרים אינו צריך ובית הלל אומרים צריך:,ת"ר מעשה בהלל הזקן שהביא עולתו לעזרה לסמוך עליה ביו"ט חברו עליו תלמידי שמאי הזקן אמרו לו מה טיבה של בהמה זו אמר להם נקבה היא ולזבחי שלמים הבאתיה כשכש להם בזנבה והלכו להם,ואותו היום גברה ידם של בית שמאי על בית הלל ובקשו לקבוע הלכה כמותן והיה שם זקן אחד מתלמידי שמאי הזקן ובבא בן בוטא שמו שהיה יודע שהלכה כבית הלל ושלח | |
|
| 96. Cyprian, Letters, 9.2, 14.2, 55.8.4, 67.5.1-67.5.2, 72.1, 73.9, 73.21, 74.7 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 263, 265, 266; Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 97. Cyprian, Letters, 9.2, 14.2, 55.8.4, 67.5.1-67.5.2 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 263, 265, 266 |
| 98. Cyprian, Letters, 9.2, 14.2, 55.8.4, 67.5.1-67.5.2 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 263, 265, 266 |
| 99. Cyprian, Letters, 9.2, 14.2, 55.8.4, 67.5.1-67.5.2 (3rd cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 263, 265, 266 |
100. Babylonian Talmud, Bava Qamma, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in Found in books: Balberg (2017) 59| 87a. וכן היה רבי יהודה פוטרו מכל דינים שבתורה מ"ט דרבי יהודה אמר קרא (במדבר לה, כד) ושפטו העדה בין המכה ובין גואל הדם על המשפטים האלה כל שישנו במכה ובגואל הדם ישנו במשפטים כל שאינו במכה ובגואל הדם אינו במשפטים,תניא אידך ר' יהודה אומר סומא אין לו בושת וכן היה רבי יהודה פוטרו מכל מצות האמורות בתורה אמר רב שישא בריה דרב אידי מאי טעמא דר' יהודה אמר קרא (דברים ו, א) ואלה המצות החקים והמשפטים כל שישנו במשפטים ישנו במצות וחקים וכל שאינו במשפטים אינו במצות וחקים,אמר רב יוסף מריש הוה אמינא מאן דאמר הלכה כר' יהודה דאמר סומא פטור מן המצות קא עבדינא יומא טבא לרבנן מ"ט דלא מפקדינא וקא עבדינא מצות,והשתא דשמעית להא דר' חנינא דאמר ר' חנינא גדול המצווה ועושה ממי שאינו מצווה ועושה מאן דאמר לי אין הלכה כרבי יהודה עבדינא יומא טבא לרבנן מ"ט דכי מפקדינא אית לי אגרא טפי:, big strongמתני׳ /strong /big זה חומר באדם מבשור שהאדם משלם נזק צער ריפוי שבת ובושת ומשלם דמי ולדות ושור אינו משלם אלא נזק ופטור מדמי ולדות,המכה את אביו ואת אמו ולא עשה בהן חבורה וחובל בחבירו ביום הכפורים חייב בכולן,החובל בעבד עברי חייב בכולן חוץ מן השבת בזמן שהוא שלו החובל בעבד כנעני של אחרים חייב בכולן רבי יהודה אומר אין לעבדים בושת,חש"ו פגיעתן רעה החובל בהן חייב והם שחבלו באחרים פטורין,העבד והאשה פגיעתן רעה החובל בהם חייב והם שחבלו באחרים פטורין אבל משלמין לאחר זמן נתגרשה האשה נשתחרר העבד חייבין לשלם,המכה אביו ואמו ועשה בהן חבורה והחובל בחבירו בשבת פטור מכולן מפני שהוא נדון בנפשו,והחובל בעבד כנעני שלו פטור מכולן:, big strongגמ׳ /strong /big בעא מיניה רבי אלעזר מרב החובל בבת קטנה של אחרים חבלה למי,מי אמרינן כיון דאקני ליה רחמנא שבח נעורים לאב חבלה נמי דאבוה הוי מאי טעמא דהא אפחתה מכספה או דילמא שבח נעורים הוא דאקני ליה רחמנא דאי בעי לממסר לה למוכה שחין מצי מסר אבל חבלה כיון דאי בעי מתחבל בה לא מצי חביל לא קנייה ליה רחמנא | 87a. b and so did Rabbi Yehuda exempt /b a blind person b from all judgments /b of civil law b that are in the Torah. /b The Gemara explains: b What is the reasoning of Rabbi Yehuda? The verse states /b with regard to an unintentional killing: b “Then the congregation shall judge between the smiter and the avenger of blood, according to these laws” /b (Numbers 35:24), to teach that b anyone who is subject to /b the i halakha /i of b a smiter and to /b the i halakha /i of b an avenger of blood is subject to /b civil b laws, and anyone who is not subject to /b the i halakha /i of b a smiter or to /b the i halakha /i of b an avenger of blood, /b including a blind person, b is not subject to /b civil b laws. /b ,The Gemara presents another statement of Rabbi Yehuda. It b is taught /b in b another /b i baraita /i that b Rabbi Yehuda says: A blind person does not have, /b i.e., receive, compensation for b humiliation, and so did Rabbi Yehuda exempt /b a blind person b from all mitzvot that are stated in the Torah. Rav Sheisha, son of Rav Idi, said: What is the reasoning of Rabbi Yehuda? The verse states: “And this is the commandment, statutes, and laws” /b (Deuteronomy 6:1), to teach that b anyone who is subject to /b civil b laws is /b also b subject to /b the b commandments and statutes, and anyone who is not subject to /b civil b laws, /b including a blind person, b is /b also b not subject to /b the b commandments and statutes. /b , b Rav Yosef, /b who was blind, b said: At first, I would say: /b If I hear b one who says that /b the b i halakha /i /b is b in accordance with /b the opinion of b Rabbi Yehuda, who says: A blind person /b is b exempt from the mitzvot, /b then b I will host a festive day for the Sages. What is the reason? /b It is b that I am not commanded and /b nevertheless b I perform mitzvot. /b ,Rav Yosef continues. b But now that I heard this /b statement b of Rabbi Ḥanina, as Rabbi Ḥanina says: /b One who is b commanded and performs /b a mitzva b is greater than /b one who b is not commanded and performs /b it, I say: If I hear b one who says to me /b that the b i halakha /i /b is b not in accordance with /b the opinion of b Rabbi Yehuda, /b then b I will host a festive day for the Sages. What is the reason? /b It is b that as I am commanded, I have more reward. /b , strong MISHNA: /strong b This /b i halakha /i b is a stringency with regard to a person /b who caused injury, b compared to /b the i halakha /i b with regard to an ox /b that caused injury: The i halakha /i is b that the person pays /b compensation for b damage, pain, medical costs, loss of livelihood, and humiliation; and /b if he caused a woman to miscarry he also b pays compensation for /b miscarried b offspring, /b as the verse states (see Exodus 21:22). b But /b in the case of b an ox /b that caused injury, the owner b pays only /b compensation for b damage, and /b he is b exempt from /b paying b compensation for /b miscarried b offspring. /b ,The mishna continues: b One who strikes his father or his mother but did not cause them /b to have b a bruise, /b and therefore is not liable to receive court-imposed capital punishment, b and one who injures another on Yom Kippur, /b the punishment for which is not court-imposed capital punishment, is b liable /b to pay b for all of /b the five types of indemnity., b One who injures a Hebrew slave /b is b liable /b to pay b for all of /b the five types of indemnity. This is b except for /b compensation for b loss of livelihood /b suffered b during the time that /b the injured slave b belongs to /b the one that injured him. Since the right to the slave’s labor belongs to his master, his inability to work is his master’s loss. b One who injures a Canaanite slave belonging to others is liable /b to pay b for all of /b the five types of indemnity. b Rabbi Yehuda says: /b Canaanite b slaves do not have humiliation, /b so the one who injures the slave pays only the other four types of indemnity.,The mishna continues: With regard to b a deaf-mute, an imbecile, or a minor, an encounter with them is disadvantageous. /b In other words, no favorable outcome is possible for someone involved in an incident with one of these people, since b one who injures them /b is b liable. But /b if b they were /b the ones b who injured others, they /b are b exempt. /b This is because they lack awareness and are not responsible for their actions.,Similarly, with regard to b a slave and /b a married b woman, an encounter with them is disadvantageous, /b since b one who injures them /b is b liable. But /b if b they /b were the ones b who injured others, they /b are b exempt, /b because they do not have money with which to pay compensation. b But they pay /b compensation b at a later time. /b The exemption is only temporary, as, if b the woman becomes divorced /b or b the slave becomes emancipated, /b and they then have their own money, they are b liable to pay /b compensation.,The mishna continues: b One who strikes his father or his mother and causes them /b to have b a bruise, or one who injures another on Shabbat, /b is b exempt from /b paying b all of /b the five types of indemnity, b because he is judged with /b losing b his life. /b The court imposes capital punishment for these acts, so there is no additional monetary punishment., b And one who injures his own Canaanite slave /b is b exempt from /b paying b all of /b the five types of indemnity, because his slave is his property., strong GEMARA: /strong The Gemara discusses a case of compensation for injury. b Rabbi Elazar raised a dilemma before Rav: /b In a case of b one who injures the minor daughter of others, to whom /b does he pay compensation for the b injury? /b ,Rabbi Elazar explains the dilemma: b Do we say /b that b since the Merciful One granted the profits of /b her b youth to the father, /b as he receives her betrothal money, compensation for b injury also belongs to her father? What is the reason /b that he should receive it? The reason is b that /b the one who injured her b lowered her monetary /b value, resulting in her father receiving gifts of lesser value when she is betrothed. b Or perhaps it is /b only b the profits of /b her b youth that the Merciful One granted to /b her father, b because if he desires to give her /b in marriage b to a /b man b afflicted with boils, he can give /b her to him, b but /b with regard to b injury, since if he desires to injure her he may not injure her, /b just as he may not injure any other person, b the Merciful One did not grant him /b the right to receive the compensation when she is injured. |
|
101. Babylonian Talmud, Shabbat, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 329| 110a. בר קשא דפומבדיתא דטרקיה חיויא הוה תליסר חמרי חיורתא בפומבדיתא קרעינהו לכולהו ואישתכחו טריפה הואי חדא בההוא גיסא דפומבדיתא עד דאזלי מייתי לה אכלה אריה אמר להו אביי דילמא חיויא דרבנן טרקיה דלית ליה אסותא דכתיב (קהלת י, ח) ופורץ גדר ישכנו נחש אמרו ליה אין רבי דכי נח נפשיה דרב גזר רב יצחק בר ביסנא דליכא דלימטייה אסא וגידמי לבי הילולא [בטבלא] ואזל איהו אמטי אסא וגידמי לבי הילולא בטבלא טרקיה חיויא ומית,האי מאן דכרכיה חיויא לינחות למיא וליסחוף דיקולא ארישא ולהדקיה מיניה וכי סליק עילויה לישדיה למיא וליסלוק וליתי האי מאן דמיקני ביה חיויא אי איכא חבריה בהדיה לירכביה ארבע גרמידי ואי לא לישואר נגרא ואי לא ליעבר נהרא ובליליא לותביה לפוריא אארבעה חביתא וניגני בי כוכבי ולייתי ד' שונרי וליסרינהו בארבעה כרעי דפורייה וליתי שחפי ולישדי התם דכי שמע קלי אכלי ליה האי מאן דרהיט אבתריה לירהיט בי חלתא,האי איתתא דחזיא חיויא ולא ידעה אי יהיב דעתיה עילוה אי לא יהיב דעתיה עילוה תשלח מאנה ונשדייה קמיה אי מכרך בהו דעתיה עילוה ואי לא לא יהיב דעתיה עילוה,מאי תקנתה תשמש קמיה איכא דאמרי כ"ש דתקיף ליה יצריה אלא תשקול ממזיה ומטופרה ותשדי ביה ותימא דישתנא אנא האי איתתא דעייל בה חיויא ליפסעה ולתבוה אתרתי חביתא וליתי בישרא שמנה ולישדי אגומרי וליתי אגנא דתחלי וחמרא ריחתנא ולותבו התם וליטרוקינהו בהדי הדדי ולינקוט צבתא בידה דכי מירח ריחא נפיק ואתי ולישקליה וליקלייה בנורא דאי לא הדר עילוה:,כל האוכלין כו': כל האוכלין לאיתויי מאי לאיתויי טחול לשינים וכרשינין לבני מעיים כל המשקין לאיתויי מאי לאיתויי מי צלפין בחומץ א"ל רבינא לרבא מהו לשתות מי רגלים בשבת א"ל תנינא כל המשקין שותה ומי רגלים לא שתו אינשי:,חוץ ממי דקלים: תנא חוץ ממי דקרים מאן דתנא מי דקרים שהם דוקרים את המרה ומאן דאמר מי דקלים שיוצאין מן שני דקלי מאי מי דקלים אמר רבה בר ברונא תרתי תלאי איכא במערבא ונפקא עינא דמיא מבינייהו כסא קמא מרפי אידך משלשל ואידך כי היכי דעיילי הכי נפקי אמר עולא לדידי שתי שיכרא דבבלאי ומעלי מינייהו והוא דלא רגיל ביה ארבעין יומין,רב יוסף אמר זיתום המצרי תילתא שערי ותילתא קורטמי ותילתא מילחא רב פפא אמר תילתא חיטי ותילתא קורטמי ותילתא מילחא (וכמונא) וסימניך סיסאני ושתי להו בין דבחא לעצרתא דקמיט מרפי ליה ודרפי קמיט ליה:,וכוס עקרין: מאי כוס עקרין אמר ר' יוחנן לייתי מתקל זוזא קומא אלכסנדריא ומתקל זוזא גביא גילא ומתקל זוזא כורכמא רישקא ולישחקינהו בהדי הדדי לזבה תלתא בחמרא ולא מיעקרא לירקונא תרין בשיכרא ומיעקר לזבה תלתא בחמרא ולא מיעקרא ואי לא לייתי תלתא | 110a. Jewish b official /b in b Pumbedita that was bitten by a snake. There were thirteen white donkeys in Pumbedita /b and b they tore them all /b open b and they were found to be i tereifot /i . There was one /b donkey b on the other side /b of b Pumbedita, /b and b until they went to bring it, a lion ate it. Abaye said to them: /b Since all of these things have happened, b perhaps a snake of the Rabbis bit him, for which there is no cure, as it is written: /b “One that digs a pit will fall into it, and b one who breaches a fence will be bitten by a snake /b ” (Ecclesiastes 10:8). Perhaps this person violated a rabbinic decree, also known as a fence, and was bitten by a snake as punishment. That bite has no cure. b They said to him: Yes, my teacher, /b it is so, b as when Rav died Rav Yitzḥak bar Bisna ruled that one may not bring myrtle and /b palm b branches to a wedding hall to /b accompany b bells, and he went /b and b brought myrtle and /b palm b branches to the wedding hall with bells. /b Therefore, b a snake bit him. And /b it is reported that ultimately the official b died. /b ,The Gemara cites additional information about the dangers posed by snakes and how to deal with them. b One whom a snake encircled should descend into water and place a basket on /b his b head and remove /b the snake slowly b from him /b into the basket. b And once the snake goes into /b the basket, b let /b him b throw it into the water and climb and emerge. One at whom a snake is angry /b and is being pursued by a snake, b if he has another with him, let /b him b ride him four cubits. And if not, let /b him b jump /b over b a ditch. And if not, let /b him b cross a river. And at night let /b him b place his bed on four barrels and sleep /b outside beneath b the stars. And let /b one b bring four cats and let /b one b tie them to the four legs of the bed. And let /b one b bring twigs and branches and throw them there so that when /b the cats b hear the sound /b of the snake crawling b they will eat it. One who is being pursued /b by a snake, b let /b him b run in sand /b because a snake cannot move as quickly in sand as a person can., b A woman who is seen /b by b a snake and does not know whether it has directed his attention /b toward b her or whether it has not directed his attention /b toward b her, she should remove her garment and throw it before /b the snake. b If /b the snake b wraps itself in /b the garments, it is an indication that b it has directed his attention /b toward b her; and if not, /b it is an indication that b it has not directed his attention /b toward b her. /b , b What is her remedy /b so the snake will leave her alone? b She should have relations /b with her husband b before /b the snake. b Some say: /b If she has relations in front of the snake, b all the more so that its desire will become stronger. Rather, she should take from her hair and her nails and throw them at /b the snake, b and say /b the following b to it /b as an incantation: b I am a menstruating woman [ i dishtana /i ]. A woman whom a snake has entered, let them spread her legs and place her on two barrels, and let them bring fatty meat and throw it onto coals. And let them bring her a bowl of cress and fragrant wine and place them there and mix them together. And /b she should b take tongs in her hand, as when /b the snake b smells /b the b fragrance /b it b emerges. And /b then one b should take /b the snake b and burn it in the fire, as if /b it is b not /b burned, b it will come back onto her. /b ,We learned in the mishna: b All /b types of b food /b that healthy people eat may be eaten by one eating them for medicinal purposes on Shabbat. The Gemara asks: The phrase: b All foods, what /b does it come b to include? /b The Gemara answers: It comes b to include spleen for /b healing b teeth /b and b vetch for /b healing b intestines, /b although they are not common foods. We also learned in the mishna: And one may drink all b drinks /b on Shabbat. The Gemara asks: The phrase: b All drinks, what /b does it come b to include? /b The Gemara answers: It comes b to include /b mixing b water in which capers have soaked, with vinegar. Ravina said to Rava: What /b is the ruling with regard to b drinking urine on Shabbat? /b Rava b said to him: We /b already b learned /b in the mishna: b One may drink all drinks, and people do not drink urine /b and is not considered a drink. It is only consumed for medical purposes and is therefore prohibited.,We learned in the mishna: One may drink anything on Shabbat b except for palm tree water [ i mei dekalim /i ]. /b It was b taught /b slightly differently in the i Tosefta /i : b Water that stabs [ i mei dekarim /i ]. /b The Gemara explains: b The one who taught water that stabs /b means b that the /b waters b pierce the gall bladder; and the one who said palm tree water /b means b that they come from two palm trees. /b In order to explain b what palm tree water /b is, b Rabba bar Beruna said: There are two palm trees in Eretz Yisrael, and a spring of water emerges from between them. The first cup /b one drinks of this water b loosens /b the intestines, b another /b cup b causes diarrhea, and another, /b a third cup, b just as it entered /b as water, b so /b too b it emerges. Ulla said: For me, I drink Babylonian beer, and /b it b is more effective than /b palm tree water in causing diarrhea. The Gemara comments: b And this is /b true. It is effective for the stomach when the person who drinks it b has not become accustomed to /b beer b for forty days. /b , b Rav Yosef said: /b Water that stabs is b Egyptian i zitom /i , /b which is made from b one-third barley, and one-third saffron, and one-third salt. Rav Pappa said: /b It is b one-third wheat, and one-third saffron, and one-third salt and cumin. And /b this is b your mnemonic /b to remember which said i zitom /i is made from barley: A basket which is called b i sisanei /i , /b a word with two i samekhs. /i This word alludes to the fact that b Rav Yosef, /b who has a i samekh /i in his name, is the one who says that Egyptian i zitom /i is made from barley [ i se’orim /i ], which has the letter i sin. Sin /i is interchangeable with i samekh /i . b And one /b should b drink it between Passover and i Shavuot /i . For one whose /b intestines b are blocked, /b it will b loosen /b his intestines and cure b him; and /b for one b whose /b bowels are b loose, /b it will b block him /b and cure him as well b . /b , b And /b we also learned about a b i kos ikarin /i /b in the mishna. The Gemara asks: b What is a i kos ikarin /i ? Rabbi Yoḥa said: Let /b one b bring the weight of a i zuz /i of Alexandrian gum, and a weight of a i zuz /i of alum, and a weight of a i zuz /i of garden saffron, and let /b one b grind them together. /b The procedure b for /b treating b a i zava /i /b is that she should drink these b three /b ingredients b with wine, /b and she will be cured of her emission b and will not become barren. For /b treating b jaundice /b one should drink b two /b of these ingredients b with beer; however, one will become sterile /b from it. It was said that b for /b treating b a i zava /i , /b she should drink these b three /b ingredients b with wine /b and she will be healed from her emission b and will not become barren. And if /b it is b not /b effective, b let one bring three /b |
|
102. Babylonian Talmud, Yoma, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), and priests Found in books: Balberg (2017) 158| 50a. איתיביה רבי יצחק נפחא לר' אמי (ויקרא ד, יב) והוציא את כל הפר שיוציא את כולו,ואת פר החטאת ואת שעיר החטאת אמר רב פפא בעור ובשר ופרש דכולי עלמא לא פליגי כי פליגי בדם מר סבר דם איקרי פר ומר סבר דם לא איקרי פר,אמר רב אשי מסתברא כמאן דאמר דם איקרי פר דכתיב (ויקרא טז, ג) בזאת יבא אהרן אל הקדש בפר בן בקר אטו בקרניה מעייל ליה אלא בדמו וקרי ליה פר,ואידך במה הוכשר אהרן לבא אל הקדש בפר בן בקר לחטאת,ותיפוק ליה דחטאת שמתו בעליה היא וחטאת שמתו בעליה למיתה אזלא א"ל רבין בר רב אדא לרבא אמרי תלמידיך אמר רב עמרם חטאת צבור היא ולא למיתה אזלא,דתנן אמר לו ר"מ והלא פר יום הכפורים וחביתי כהן גדול ופסח דקרבן יחיד הוא ודוחה את השבת ואת הטומאה לאו מכלל דאיכא למאן דאמר דצבור,ולטעמיך דקתני אמר לו רבי יעקב והלא פר העלם דבר של צבור ושעירי עבודת כוכבים וחגיגה דקרבן צבור ואין דוחין לא את השבת ולא את הטומאה מכלל דאיכא למאן דאמר דיחיד,אלא לתנא קמא קא מהדר ליה דשמעיה דקאמר קרבן צבור דוחה את השבת ואת הטומאה וקרבן יחיד אינו דוחה לא את השבת ולא את הטומאה אמר לו רבי מאיר קרבן יחיד כללא הוא והלא פר יום הכפורים וחביתי כהן גדול ופסח דקרבן יחיד הוא ודוחין את השבת ואת הטומאה,ואמר לו רבי יעקב קרבן צבור כללא הוא והלא פר העלם דבר של צבור ושעירי עבודת כוכבים וחגיגה דקרבן צבור הוא ואין דוחין לא את השבת ולא את הטומאה,אלא נקוט האי כללא בידך כל שזמנו קבוע דוחה את השבת ואת הטומאה אפילו ביחיד וכל שאין זמנו קבוע אינו דוחה לא את השבת ולא את הטומאה ואפילו בצבור,איתיביה אביי פר ושעיר של יום הכפורים שאבדו והפריש אחרים תחתיהן כולם ימותו וכן שעירי עבודת כוכבים שאבדו והפריש אחרים תחתיהן כולם ימותו דברי רבי יהודה רבי (אליעזר) ורבי שמעון אומרים ירעו עד שיסתאבו וימכרו ויפלו דמיהן לנדבה שאין חטאת צבור מתה,אמר ליה מאי פר פר העלם דבר של צבור והא של יוה"כ קתני כי קתני אדשעיר,והתניא פר של יוה"כ ושעיר של יום הכפורים שאבדו והפריש אחרים תחתיהן כולם ימותו דברי רבי יהודה רבי (אליעזר) ורבי שמעון אומרים ירעו עד שיסתאבו וימכרו ויפלו דמיהן לנדבה שאין חטאת צבור מתה,לא תימא שאין חטאת צבור מתה אלא אימא שאין חטאת השותפין מתה ומאי נפקא מינה,דלא מייתו כהנים פר בהוראה,ת"ש דבעי ר' (אליעזר) | 50a. § b Rabbi Yitzḥak Nappaḥa raised an objection to Rabbi Ami: “And he shall remove the entire bull /b outside the camp” (Leviticus 4:12). This verse speaks of a bull that has been slaughtered and its fats and sacrificial parts have been burned, which proves that even after it has been slaughtered, it is still called a bull. Rabbi Ami replied: The animal itself is not called a bull at this stage; rather, it means b that he should remove the entire /b carcass, all that remains of the bull.,The Gemara raises another difficulty by citing a verse: b “And the bull of the sin-offering and the goat of the sin-offering, /b whose blood was brought in to make atonement in the Sanctuary, shall be taken outside the camp” (Leviticus 16:27). Once again, the verse proves that even after it has been slaughtered and its blood is brought into the Holy of Holies, the animal is still called a bull. b Rav Pappa said: Everyone agrees that /b when it is intact, b with its hide, its flesh, and its excrement, /b it is called a bull. b When they disagree /b is with regard b to /b the b blood. One Sage holds /b that its b blood is called a bull, and one Sage holds /b that b blood /b alone b is not called a bull. /b , b Rav Ashi said: It is reasonable /b to say b in accordance with the one who said /b that b blood is called /b part of the b bull, as it is written: “With this Aaron shall come into the sacred place, with a bull” /b (Leviticus 16:3). b Is that to say /b that b he brings /b it b in, /b to the Holy of Holies, b with its horns? Rather, /b he enters b with its blood, and /b yet the Torah b calls that “a bull.” /b This proves that the blood itself is called a bull.,The Gemara asks: b And the other one, /b who maintains that blood is not called a bull, how does he interpret this verse? The Gemara answers that he can explain the verse as follows: b With what did Aaron become qualified to enter the sacred place? With /b his bringing of b a young bull for a sin-offering. /b However, the blood itself, which he brings inside, is not called a bull.,§ The Gemara returns to the issue of a replacement High Priest entering with the blood of the first bull: b And let him derive /b the answer to this problem from the fact b that it is a sin-offering whose owners have died. /b After all, the bull of the first High Priest is a sin-offering and its owner has died. Since there is a principle that b a sin-offering whose owners have died is left to die, /b this should resolve the dilemma. b Ravin bar Rav Adda said to Rava: Your students say /b that b Rav Amram said /b that the sin-offering bull of the High Priest b is a communal sin-offering, /b as the High Priest brings it both on his own behalf and for his fellow priests, and a communal sin-offering b is not left to die. /b , b As we learned /b in a mishna in tractate i Temura /i that i tanna’im /i debate which offerings override Shabbat and ritual impurity. b Rabbi Meir said to him: But /b consider b the Yom Kippur bull, and the meal-offering resembling a wafer /b brought specially by the b High Priest, and /b the b Paschal offering, /b each of which b is an individual offering and overrides Shabbat and ritual impurity. /b Since Rabbi Meir says that these are individual offerings, is it b not /b correct to say b by inference that there is one who says that /b these offerings are b communal? /b ,The Gemara rejects this proof. b And according to your reasoning, /b consider b that /b which was b taught /b there: b Rabbi Ya’akov said to him: But /b there are the cases of the b bull for an unwitting communal sin, and the goats for /b a sin of b idolatry, /b and the b Festival peace-offering, which /b are all b communal offerings and override neither Shabbat nor ritual impurity. /b According to the above reasoning, it can be claimed b by inference that there is one who says that /b these are b individual /b offerings, which is incorrect., b Rather, /b Rabbi Meir b responded to the first i tanna /i , as he heard him say /b in the form of a general principle: b Communal sacrifices override Shabbat and ritual impurity, but individual sacrifices override neither Shabbat nor ritual impurity. /b In response to this claim, b Rabbi Meir said to him: /b Is this statement with regard to b an individual offering /b a general b principle? But /b consider b the Yom Kippur bull, and the meal-offering resembling a wafer /b of the b High Priest, and /b the b Paschal offering, /b each of which b is an individual offering and overrides Shabbat and ritual impurity. /b , b And Rabbi Ya’akov responded to /b the first i tanna /i from a different perspective: Is this statement with regard to b a communal offering /b a general b principle, /b which overrides ritual impurity? b But /b there are the cases of the b bull for an unwitting communal sin, and the goats for /b a sin of b idolatry, /b and the b Festival peace-offering, which /b are all b communal offerings and override neither Shabbat nor ritual impurity. /b , b Rather, grasp this principle: Any /b offering b that /b has b a fixed time /b for its sacrifice b overrides Shabbat and ritual impurity even if /b it is an b individual /b offering; b and any /b offering b of no fixed time overrides neither Shabbat nor ritual impurity, and /b this is the case b even /b if it b is a communal /b offering. With regard to the issue at hand, as the emphasis of both Rabbi Meir’s and Rabbi Ya’akov’s statements is whether the offerings they referred to override Shabbat and ritual impurity, not their classification as individual or communal offerings, nothing can be inferred from their comments in this regard. Consequently, it remains possible that the bull of the High Priest is an individual offering.,§ b Abaye raised an objection to /b Rava: Is the bull of the High Priest an individual offering? But we learned in a i baraita /i : With regard to the b bull and /b the b goat of Yom Kippur that were lost, and he separated others in their stead, /b and the first animals were subsequently found, b all /b of the second set b shall /b be left to b die. And likewise, goats for /b a sin of b idolatry that were lost and he separated others in their stead, all of them shall /b be left to b die. /b This is b the statement of Rabbi Yehuda. Rabbi Elazar and Rabbi Shimon say: They shall /b be left to b graze until they become unfit, /b whereupon b they are sold and their proceeds go /b for a b free-will offering, as a communal sin-offering is not /b left to b die. /b This proves that the Yom Kippur bull is called a communal sin-offering.,Rava b said to /b Abaye: b What bull /b is referred to here? A b bull for an unwitting communal sin. /b Abaye retorted: b But /b the i baraita /i b taught: of Yom Kippur, /b which clearly indicates that it is referring to the bull of Yom Kippur. Rava answered: b When /b the i tanna /i of this i baraita /i b taught: /b of Yom Kippur, he was referring only b to the goat. /b That is, the i baraita /i should be read as follows: The communal bull and the goat of Yom Kippur, which is also a communal offering.,Abaye further asks: b But wasn’t it taught /b in a i baraita /i : With regard to b the bull of Yom Kippur and the goat of Yom Kippur that were lost and he separated others in their stead, /b and the first animals were subsequently found, b all /b of the second set b shall /b be left to b die. /b This is b the statement of Rabbi Yehuda. Rabbi Elazar and Rabbi Shimon say: They shall /b be left to b graze until they become unfit, /b whereupon b they are sold and their proceeds go /b for a b free-will offering, as a communal sin-offering is not /b left to b die. /b This i baraita /i explicitly states that the bull of Yom Kippur is considered a communal offering.,Rava answered him: b Do not say: As a communal sin-offering is not /b left to b die. Rather, say: As a sin-offering of partners is not /b left to b die. /b Since some of the partners are still alive, the sin-offering is not left to die. The bull of the High Priest on Yom Kippur is considered a sin-offering of partners because it atones not only for the High Priest, but for his fellow priests, as well. The Gemara asks: b And /b if ultimately the bull is not left to die, b what is /b the b practical difference /b whether the bull of the High Priest is considered a communal sin-offering or a sin-offering of partners? Why did Rava insist on calling it a sin-offering of partners?,The Gemara answers b that /b there is a difference between these two categories with regard to a court that issues an incorrect ruling to an entire community, e.g., a tribe of Israel, and the people act in accordance with that ruling. The i halakha /i in this case is that the court must bring a bull for an unwitting communal sin. Rava insisted on referring to the bull that atones for all of the priests on Yom Kippur as a sin-offering of partners, not a communal sin-offering, for the following reason: If a court composed of priests issued a mistaken ruling, and the priests acted in accordance with that teaching, the b priests do not bring a bull for /b this b ruling, /b as they are not considered a community but a large partnership.,The Gemara offers another solution to the question. b Come /b and b hear, as Rabbi Elazar raised /b the following b dilemma: /b |
|
103. Babylonian Talmud, Qiddushin, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in Found in books: Balberg (2017) 59| 31a. שמשדלתו בדברים לפיכך הקדים הקב"ה כיבוד אב לכיבוד אם וגלוי וידוע לפני מי שאמר והיה העולם שהבן מתיירא מאביו יותר מאמו מפני שמלמדו תורה לפיכך הקדים הקב"ה מורא האם למורא האב,תני תנא קמיה דרב נחמן בזמן שאדם מצער את אביו ואת אמו אמר הקב"ה יפה עשיתי שלא דרתי ביניהם שאלמלי דרתי ביניהם ציערוני אמר ר' יצחק כל העובר עבירה בסתר כאילו דוחק רגלי שכינה שנאמר (ישעיהו סו, א) כה אמר ה' השמים כסאי והארץ הדום רגלי,אמר רבי יהושע בן לוי אסור לאדם שיהלך ארבע אמות בקומה זקופה שנא' (ישעיהו ו, ג) מלא כל הארץ כבודו רב הונא בריה דרב יהושע לא מסגי ארבע אמות בגילוי הראש אמר שכינה למעלה מראשי,שאל בן אלמנה אחת את ר' אליעזר אבא אומר השקיני מים ואימא אומרת השקיני מים איזה מהם קודם אמר ליה הנח כבוד אמך ועשה כבוד אביך שאתה ואמך חייבים בכבוד אביך בא לפני רבי יהושע אמר לו כך,אמר לו רבי נתגרשה מהו אמר ליה מבין ריסי עיניך ניכר שבן אלמנה אתה הטל להן מים בספל וקעקע להן כתרנגולין,דרש עולא רבה אפיתחא דבי נשיאה מאי דכתיב (תהלים קלח, ד) יודוך ה' כל מלכי ארץ כי שמעו אמרי פיך מאמר פיך לא נאמר אלא אמרי פיך בשעה שאמר הקב"ה (שמות כ, ב) אנכי ולא יהיה לך אמרו אומות העולם לכבוד עצמו הוא דורש,כיון שאמר (שמות כ, יא) כבד את אביך ואת אמך חזרו והודו למאמרות הראשונות רבא אמר מהכא (תהלים קיט, קס) ראש דברך אמת ראש דברך ולא סוף דברך אלא מסוף דברך ניכר שראש דברך אמת,בעו מיניה מרב עולא עד היכן כיבוד אב ואם אמר להם צאו וראו מה עשה עובד כוכבים אחד באשקלון ודמא בן נתינה שמו פעם אחת בקשו חכמים פרקמטיא בששים ריבוא שכר והיה מפתח מונח תחת מראשותיו של אביו ולא ציערו,אמר רב יהודה אמר שמואל שאלו את ר' אליעזר עד היכן כיבוד אב ואם אמר להם צאו וראו מה עשה עובד כוכבים אחד לאביו באשקלון ודמא בן נתינה שמו בקשו ממנו חכמים אבנים לאפוד בששים ריבוא שכר ורב כהנא מתני בשמונים ריבוא והיה מפתח מונח תחת מראשותיו של אביו ולא ציערו,לשנה האחרת נתן הקב"ה שכרו שנולדה לו פרה אדומה בעדרו נכנסו חכמי ישראל אצלו אמר להם יודע אני בכם שאם אני מבקש מכם כל ממון שבעולם אתם נותנין לי אלא אין אני מבקש מכם אלא אותו ממון שהפסדתי בשביל כבוד אבא,וא"ר חנינא ומה מי שאינו מצווה ועושה כך מצווה ועושה עאכו"כ דאר"ח גדול מצווה ועושה ממי שאינו מצווה ועושה,אמר רב יוסף מריש ה"א מאן דהוה אמר לי הלכה כר"י דאמר סומא פטור מן המצות עבידנא יומא טבא לרבנן דהא לא מיפקידנא והא עבידנא השתא דשמעיתא להא דא"ר חנינא גדול מצווה ועושה יותר ממי שאינו מצווה ועושה אדרבה מאן דאמר לי דאין הלכה כרבי יהודה עבידנא יומא טבא לרבנן,כי אתא רב דימי אמר פעם אחת היה לבוש סירקון של זהב והיה יושב בין גדולי רומי ובאתה אמו וקרעתו ממנו וטפחה לו על ראשו וירקה לו בפניו ולא הכלימה,תני אבימי בריה דרבי אבהו יש מאכיל לאביו פסיוני וטורדו מן העולם ויש מטחינו בריחים | 31a. b she persuades him with /b many b statements /b of encouragement and does not treat him harshly. b Therefore, /b in the mitzva of: “Honor your father and your mother” (Exodus 20:11), b the Holy One, Blessed be He, preceded /b the mention of b the honor /b due one’s b father before /b mentioning the b honor /b due one’s b mother. /b The verse emphasizes the duty that does not come naturally. Similarly, b it is revealed and known before the One Who spoke and the world came into being that a son fears his father more than his mother, because /b his father b teaches him Torah, /b and consequently he is strict with him. b Therefore, /b in the verse: “A man shall fear his mother and his father” (Leviticus 19:3), b the Holy One, Blessed be He, preceded /b the mention of b fear of the mother before /b the mention of b fear of the father. /b , b A i tanna /i taught /b a i baraita /i b before Rav Naḥman: When a person causes his father and mother suffering, the Holy One, Blessed be He, says: I did well in not dwelling among them, for if I had dwelled among them they would have caused Me suffering /b as well, as it were. b Rabbi Yitzḥak says: Anyone who transgresses in private, it is /b considered b as though he is pushing away the feet of the Divine Presence, /b i.e., he distances God from him, so to speak. b As it is stated: “So says the Lord: The heaven is My throne and the earth is My footstool” /b (Isaiah 66:1). When someone sins in secret, he demonstrates that he thinks God is absent from that place, and it is as though he pushes His feet away from the earth.,With regard to the same issue, b Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi says: /b It is b prohibited for a person to walk /b even b four cubits with an upright posture, /b which is considered an arrogant manner, b as it is stated: “The entire world is full of His glory” /b (Isaiah 6:3). One who walks in an arrogant manner indicates a lack of regard for the glory and honor of God that is surrounding him, and thereby chases God from that place, as it were. The Gemara relates: b Rav Huna, son of Rav Yehoshua, would not walk four cubits with an uncovered head. He said: The Divine Presence is above my head, /b and I must act respectfully., b The son of one widow asked Rabbi Eliezer: /b If my b father says /b to me: b Give me water to drink, and /b my b mother /b also b says /b to me: b Give me water to drink, which of them /b should I honor b first? /b Rabbi Eliezer b said to him: Set /b aside b the honor of your mother, and perform the honor of your father, as you and your mother are /b both b obligated in the honor of your father. He came before Rabbi Yehoshua and /b asked him the same question, and Rabbi Yehoshua b said this /b same answer b to him. /b ,The man b said to him: My teacher, /b if one’s mother b is divorced, what is /b the i halakha /i ? Rabbi Yehoshua b said to him: From your eyelashes, /b which are filled with tears, b it is evident that you are the son of a widow, /b and you have no father. Why, then, are you asking this question as though it were relevant for you? Consequently, Rabbi Yehoshua answered him sarcastically: b Pour water for them into a pitcher and squawk at them as /b one does to summon b chickens. /b In other words, if one’s mother is divorced, the same honor is due to both parents, and neither takes precedence.,§ b Ulla the Great interpreted /b a verse b homiletically at the entrance to the house of the i Nasi /i . What /b is the meaning of that b which is written: “All the kings of the earth shall give You thanks, O Lord, for they have heard the words of Your mouth” /b (Psalms 138:4)? It b is not stated: The word of Your mouth, /b in the singular. b Rather, /b the verse uses the expression: b “The words of Your mouth,” /b in the plural. To what is this phrase referring? b When the Holy One, Blessed be He, said: “I am /b the Lord your God” (Exodus 20:2), b and, /b in the same verse: b “You shall have no /b other gods before Me,” b the nations of the world said: He teaches /b this b for His own honor, /b as both statements entail respect for God., b Once He said: “Honor your father and your mother” /b (Exodus 20:11), b they returned and conceded /b the truth b of the first statements, /b which is why the verse uses the plural expression: “Words of Your mouth,” i.e., all the words of God’s mouth. b Rava said: /b This can be derived b from here: “The beginning of Your word is truth” /b (Psalms 119:160). Is b the beginning of Your word /b truth b but not the end of Your word? Rather, from the end of Your word it is apparent /b to everyone b that the beginning of Your word is truth. /b ,The Sages b raised a dilemma before Rav Ulla: How far /b must one go to fulfill the mitzva of b honoring one’s father and mother? /b Rav Ulla b said to them: Go and see what one gentile did in Ashkelon, and his name was Dama ben Netina. Once the Sages sought /b to purchase b merchandise [ i perakmatya /i ] /b from him b for six hundred thousand /b gold dinars’ b profit, but the key /b for the container in which the merchandise was kept b was placed under his father’s head, /b and he was sleeping at the time. b And /b Dama ben Netina would b not disturb /b his father by waking him, although he could have made a substantial profit., b Rav Yehuda says /b that b Shmuel says: They asked Rabbi Eliezer: How far /b must one go to fulfill the mitzva b of honoring one’s father and mother? /b Rabbi Eliezer b said to them: Go and see what one gentile did for his father in Ashkelon, and /b the b name /b of the son b was Dama ben Netina. /b Once b the Sages wished /b to purchase precious b stones from him for the ephod /b of the High Priest b for six hundred thousand /b gold dinars’ b profit, and Rav Kahana taught /b that it was b eight hundred thousand /b gold dinars’ profit. b And the key /b to the chest holding the jewels b was placed under his father’s head, and he /b would b not disturb him. /b , b The next year the Holy One, Blessed be He, gave /b Dama ben Netina b his reward, as a red heifer was born in his herd, /b and the Jews needed it. When b the Sages of Israel came to him he said to them: I know, /b concerning b you, that if I /b were to b ask for all the money in the world you /b would b give /b it b to me. But I ask only that money that I lost due to /b the b honor of Father. /b , b And Rabbi Ḥanina says: And if /b this is related about b one who is not commanded /b by the Torah to honor his father, as Dama was a gentile, b and /b nevertheless when b he performs /b the mitzva he is given b this /b great reward, b all the more so /b is one rewarded who is b commanded /b to fulfill a mitzva b and performs /b it. b As Rabbi Ḥanina says: Greater /b is one who b is commanded /b to do a mitzva b and performs /b it b than one who is not commanded /b to do a mitzva b and performs /b it., b Rav Yosef, /b who was blind, b said: At first I would say: /b If b someone would tell me /b that the b i halakha /i /b is b in accordance with /b the opinion of b Rabbi Yehuda, who says: A blind person is exempt from /b fulfilling b the mitzvot, I would make a festive day for the rabbis, as I am not commanded and yet I perform /b the mitzvot. This means my reward is very great. b Now that I have heard that which Rabbi Ḥanina says: Greater /b is one who b is commanded /b to do a mitzva b and performs /b it b than one who is not commanded /b to do a mitzva b and performs /b it, b on the contrary: /b If b someone would tell me /b that the b i halakha /i /b is b not in accordance with /b the opinion of b Rabbi Yehuda, /b and a blind person is obligated in mitzvot, b I would make a festive day for the rabbis. /b , b When Rav Dimi came /b from Eretz Yisrael to Babylonia, b he said: Once /b Dama ben Netina b was wearing a fine cloak [ i sirkon /i ] of gold, and was sitting among the nobles /b of b Rome. And his mother came to him and tore /b his garment b from him and smacked him on the head and spat in his face, and /b yet b he did not embarrass her. /b , b Avimi, son of Rabbi Abbahu, taught: There is /b a type of son b who feeds his father pheasant [ i pasyonei /i ] and /b yet this behavior b causes him to be removed from the World, /b i.e., the World-to-Come; b and there is /b one b who makes him grind with a millstone, /b which is difficult work, |
|
104. Babylonian Talmud, Pesahim, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 35| 66b. והא קא עביד עבודה בקדשים כהלל דתניא אמרו עליו על הלל מימיו לא מעל אדם בעולתו אלא מביאה חולין לעזרה ומקדישה וסומך ידו עליה ושוחטה,פסח בשבת היכי מצי מקדיש ליה והתנן אין מקדישין ואין מעריכין ואין מחרימין ואין מגביהין תרומה ומעשרות כל אלו ביום טוב אמרו קל וחומר בשבת,הני מילי בחובות שאין קבוע להן זמן אבל בחובות שקבוע להן זמן מקדישין דאמר רבי יוחנן מקדיש אדם את פסחו בשבת וחגיגתו ביו"ט,והלא מחמר מחמר כלאחר יד מחמר כלאחר יד נמי נהי דאיסורא דאורייתא ליכא איסורא מדרבנן מיהא איכא,היינו דקא בעי מיניה דבר שיש לו היתר מן התורה ודבר שבות עומד לפניו לעקרו כלאחר יד במקום מצוה מאי אמר להן הלכה זו שמעתי ושכחתי אלא הניחו להן לישראל אם אין נביאים הן בני נביאים הן:,אמר רב יהודה אמר רב כל המתיהר אם חכם הוא חכמתו מסתלקת ממנו אם נביא הוא נבואתו מסתלקת ממנו אם חכם הוא חכמתו מסתלקת ממנו מהלל דאמר מר התחיל מקנטרן בדברים וקאמר להו הלכה זו שמעתי ושכחתי אם נביא הוא נבואתו מסתלקת ממנו מדבורה דכתיב (שופטים ה, ז) חדלו פרזון בישראל חדלו עד שקמתי דבורה שקמתי אם בישראל וגו' וכתיב (שופטים ה, יב) עורי עורי דבורה עורי עורי דברי שיר וגו',ר"ל אמר כל אדם שכועס אם חכם הוא חכמתו מסתלקת ממנו אם נביא הוא נבואתו מסתלקת ממנו אם חכם הוא חכמתו מסתלקת ממנו ממשה דכתיב (במדבר לא, יד) ויקצוף משה על פקודי החיל וגו' וכתיב (במדבר לא, כא) ויאמר אלעזר הכהן אל אנשי הצבא הבאים למלחמה זאת חוקת התורה אשר צוה ה' את משה וגו' מכלל דמשה איעלם מיניה,אם נביא הוא נבואתו מסתלקת ממנו מאלישע דכתיב (מלכים ב ג, יד) לולי פני יהושפט מלך יהודה אני נושא אם אביט אליך ואם אראך וגו' וכתיב (מלכים ב ג, טו) ועתה קחו לי מנגן והיה כנגן המנגן ותהי עליו יד ה' וגו',אמר רבי מני בר פטיש כל שכועס אפילו פוסקין עליו גדולה מן השמים מורידין אותו מנלן מאליאב שנאמר (שמואל א יז, כח) ויחר אף אליאב בדוד ויאמר למה [זה] ירדת ועל מי נטשת מעט הצאן ההנה במדבר אני ידעתי את זדונך ואת רוע לבבך כי למען ראות המלחמה ירדת וכי אזל שמואל לממשחינהו בכלהו כתיב (שמואל א טז, ח) לא בזה בחר ה' ובאליאב כתיב (שמואל א טז, ז) ויאמר ה' אל שמואל אל תביט אל מראהו ואל גבה קומתו כי מאסתיהו מכלל דהוה רחים ליה עד האידנא:,אשכחן תמיד ופסח דדחו שבת דדחו טומאה מנא לן אמרי כי היכי דיליף פסח מתמיד לענין שבת הכי נמי יליף תמיד מפסח לענין טומאה,ופסח גופיה מנא לן אמר רבי יוחנן דאמר קרא (במדבר ט, י) איש איש כי יהיה טמא לנפש איש נדחה לפסח שני ואין ציבור נידחין לפסח שני אלא עבדי בטומאה,אמר ליה ר"ש בן לקיש לרבי יוחנן אימא איש נדחה לפסח שני ציבור לית להו תקנתא לא בפסח ראשון ולא בפסח שני,אלא אמר רבי שמעון בן לקיש מהכא (במדבר ה, ב) וישלחו מן המחנה כל צרוע וכל זב וכל טמא לנפש יאמר טמאי מתים ואל יאמר זבין ומצורעין ואני אומר אם טמאי מתים משתלחין זבין ומצורעין לא כל שכן | 66b. b But /b surely b he did work with consecrated /b animals, using the lambs and goats that had been consecrated as sacrifices to transport the knife, and it is forbidden to make use of consecrated animals. The Gemara answers that the person acted here b in accordance with /b the opinion of b Hillel, as it was taught /b in a i baraita /i : b They said about Hillel /b that b no one ever misused his burnt-offering. /b How did he ensure this? He was careful not to consecrate the animal in advance, but b rather he would bring it /b in an b unconsecrated /b state b to the Temple courtyard and /b there he would b consecrate it, and /b then immediately he would b place his hand on its /b head b and slaughter it. /b On that day, those who used their Paschal lambs and goats to transport knives consecrated their animals only after they arrived in the Temple courtyard.,The Gemara asks: If so, b how could they consecrate the Paschal offerings /b that year when Passover eve occurred b on Shabbat? Didn’t we learn /b in a mishna: b One may not consecrate /b animals, b take a valuation vow, consecrate /b objects for use by the priests or the Temple, b or separate i terumot /i and tithes. They stated all of these /b prohibitions with regard to b a Festival, /b and it is b an i a fortiori /i inference /b that these activities are prohibited b on Shabbat /b as well, for the Sages decreed that one should not engage in these activities because they are similar to business transactions and weekday activities.,The Gemara answers: b This /b prohibition of consecrating an animal as a sacrifice on Shabbat or a Festival b applies only to obligatory /b sacrifices b that do not have a set time /b to be brought. b But obligatory /b sacrifices b that have a set time, /b such as the Paschal lamb, b one may consecrate /b even on Shabbat. b For Rabbi Yoḥa said: A person may consecrate his Paschal lamb on Shabbat and his Festival peace-offering on the Festival. /b Since these sacrifices must be brought on a specific day, they may be consecrated on that day even when it is Shabbat or a Festival, as the Sages did not uphold their decree in this circumstance.,The Gemara asks: b But is he not driving a laden animal? /b One who leads a lamb that is carrying a knife is considered as one who is driving a laden animal, which is prohibited on Shabbat. The Gemara answers: It is b driving a laden animal in an unusual manner, /b as a lamb is not typically used to carry loads. The Gemara asks: b Even driving a laden animal in an unusual manner /b is problematic; b granted that there is no prohibition by Torah law, /b but b there is at least a rabbinic prohibition. /b When one performs a prohibited act on Shabbat in an unusual manner, he does not transgress a Torah prohibition, but nonetheless, he violates a rabbinic prohibition.,The Gemara answers: b This is /b precisely b what /b the sons of Beteira b asked /b Hillel: If there is b an act that is permitted by Torah law, and a rabbinic decree stands before it /b and disallows it, b what /b is the law with regard to the permissibility of b uprooting /b the rabbinic decree b in an unusual manner, in a situation /b in which one does so in order to fulfill b a mitzva? /b Bringing the sacrifice is a mitzva, whereas leading the animal while it carries a knife is an unusual way of violating a rabbinic prohibition. Is this permitted? Hillel b said to them: I /b once b heard this i halakha /i but I have forgotten /b it. b But leave /b it b to the Jewish people /b and rely on them to come up with a solution on their own, for b if they are not prophets, they are the sons of prophets. /b ,With regard to the incident with Hillel, b Rav Yehuda said that Rav said: Anyone who acts haughtily, if he is a /b Torah b scholar, his wisdom departs from him; /b and b if he is a prophet, his prophecy departs from him. /b The Gemara explains: That b if he is a /b Torah b scholar, his wisdom departs from him /b is learned b from Hillel, for the Master said /b in this i baraita /i : Hillel b began to rebuke them with words. /b Because he acted haughtily, he ended up b saying to them: I /b once b heard this i halakha /i , but I have forgotten /b it, as he was punished for his haughtiness by forgetting the law. That b if he is a prophet his prophecy departs from him /b is learned b from Deborah, as it is written: “The villagers ceased, they ceased in Israel, until I, Deborah, arose, I arose a mother in Israel” /b (Judges 5:7). For these words of self-glorification, Deborah was punished with a loss of her prophetic spirit, b as it is written /b later that it was necessary to say to her: b “Awake, awake, Deborah; awake, awake, utter a song” /b (Judges 5:12), because her prophecy had left her.,Similarly, b Reish Lakish said: Any person who becomes angry, if he is a /b Torah b scholar, his wisdom departs from him, /b and b if he is a prophet, his prophecy departs from him. /b The Gemara explains: That b if he is a /b Torah b scholar his wisdom departs from him /b is learned b from Moses, as it is written: “And Moses became angry with the officers of the host, /b the captains over thousands and the captains over hundreds, who came from the battle” (Numbers 31:14). b And /b what was his punishment? As b it is written /b afterward: b “And Elazar the priest said to the men of war who went to the battle: This is the statute of the law, which the Lord commanded Moses” /b (Numbers 31:21), which proves b by inference that /b this law b had become hidden from Moses due to /b his anger.,And that b if he is a prophet, his prophecy departs from him, /b we learn b from Elisha, as it is written /b that he became angry with the king of Israel and said to him: b “Were it not that I have regard for the presence of Jehoshaphat the king of Judea, I would not look toward you, nor see you” /b (II Kings 3:14), b and it is /b afterward b written: “But now bring me a minstrel; and it came to pass when the minstrel played that the hand of the Lord came upon him” /b (II Kings 3:15). Because Elisha became angry with the king of Israel, his prophetic spirit departed from him and a minstrel was needed to rouse it anew., b Rabbi Mani bar Patish said: Whoever becomes angry, even if greatness has been apportioned to him from heaven, he is lowered /b from his greatness. b From where do we /b derive this? b From Eliab, /b David’s older brother, b as it is stated: “And Eliab’s anger burned against David and he said: Why did you come down, and with whom have you left those few sheep in the wilderness? I know your insolence and the evil of your heart, for you have come down to see the battle” /b (I Samuel 17:28); we see that Eliab became angry. b And when Samuel went to anoint him /b after God had told him that one of Yishai’s sons was to be the king, b concerning all of /b the other brothers b it is written: “The Lord has not chosen this one” /b (I Samuel 16:8), b whereas with regard to Eliab it is written: “And the Lord said to Samuel: Look not at his appearance, nor at the height of his stature, for I have rejected him” /b (I Samuel 16:7). This proves b by inference that until now He had loved him, /b and it was only at this point that Eliab was rejected. Had it not been for his anger, Eliab would have been fit for greatness; but owing to this shortcoming, God rejected him.,The Gemara raises an additional question incidental to the previous discussion proving that the Paschal lamb overrides Shabbat: b We have found /b proofs that b the daily offering and the Paschal lamb override Shabbat. From where do we /b derive b that they /b also b override ritual impurity? /b For we have a tradition that if the entire community is ritually impure, they nonetheless offer the communal sacrifices and the Paschal lamb. b They say: Just as /b the law governing the b Paschal lamb is derived from /b the law governing b the daily offering in regard to /b the overriding of b Shabbat, so too the /b law concerning the b daily offering is derived from /b the law concerning b the Paschal lamb in regard to ritual impurity; /b just as the Paschal lamb overrides communal impurity, so does the daily offering.,The Gemara asks: b And /b with regard to b the Paschal lamb itself, from where do we /b derive that if most of the nation is ritually impure, the sacrifice is offered anyway? b Rabbi Yoḥa said: For the verse states: /b “Speak to the children of Israel, saying: b Any man /b of you or your generations b who shall be impure by reason of a corpse, /b or on a distant journey, he shall keep the Passover to the Lord. On the fourteenth day of the second month at evening they shall keep it, and eat it with i matzot /i and bitter herbs” (Numbers 9:10–11). We can infer from here that b a /b single b individual /b or a group of individuals are b deferred to the second i Pesaḥ /i /b if they are ritually impure, b but the /b entire b community /b or the majority thereof b is not deferred to the second i Pesaḥ /i ; rather, they observe /b the first i Pesaḥ /i b in /b a state of b ritual impurity. /b , b Rabbi Shimon ben Lakish said to Rabbi Yoḥa: /b This verse cannot serve as proof, for you can b say /b that it is to be understood as follows: A single b individual /b or a group of individuals is b deferred to the second i Pesaḥ /i , /b but b the community has no remedy, neither on the first i Pesaḥ /i nor on the second i Pesaḥ /i . /b , b Rather, Rabbi Shimon ben Lakish /b rejected this proof and b said /b that a different proof may be brought b from here: /b “Command the children of Israel b that they send out from the camp any leper and any i zav /i and anyone impure by reason of a corpse” /b (Numbers 5:2). b Let /b the verse b say /b only that they are to send out b those who are ritually impure due to a corpse, and not say /b anything about b i zavin /i and lepers, and I would say /b this law on my own through an i a fortiori /i inference: b If those ritually impure due to a corpse, /b whose impurity is not so severe as it is contracted from an external source, b are sent out /b from the camp, with regard to b i zavin /i and lepers /b who are the source of their own impurity, b all the more so /b is it b not /b clear that they should be sent out? Thus, the verse contains unnecessary information. |
|
105. Babylonian Talmud, Nedarim, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of Found in books: Balberg (2017) 35| 9b. כי קאמר רבי מאיר בנדר בנדבה לא קאמר והא קתני כנדבותם, נדר בנזיר ובקרבן תני נדב בנזיר ובקרבן,מאי שנא נודר דלא דלמא אתי בה לידי תקלה נדבה נמי לא דלמא אתי בה לידי תקלה,כהלל הזקן דתניא אמרו על הלל הזקן שלא מעל אדם בעולתו כל ימיו מביאה כשהיא חולין לעזרה ומקדישה, וסומך עליה ושוחטה,הניחא נדבה דקרבנות נדבה דנזירות מאי איכא למימר סבר לה כשמעון הצדיק,דתניא אמר (רבי) שמעון הצדיק מימי לא אכלתי אשם נזיר טמא אלא אחד פעם אחת בא אדם אחד נזיר מן הדרום וראיתיו שהוא יפה עינים וטוב רואי וקווצותיו סדורות לו תלתלים אמרתי לו בני מה ראית להשחית את שערך זה הנאה,אמר לי רועה הייתי לאבא בעירי הלכתי למלאות מים מן המעיין ונסתכלתי בבבואה שלי ופחז עלי יצרי ובקש לטורדני מן העולם אמרתי לו רשע למה אתה מתגאה בעולם שאינו שלך במי שהוא עתיד להיות רימה ותולעה העבודה שאגלחך לשמים,מיד עמדתי ונשקתיו על ראשו. אמרתי לו בני כמוך ירבו גוזרי נזירות בישראל עליך הכתוב אומר איש כי יפליא לנדור נדר נזיר להזיר לה',מתקיף לה רבי מני מאי שנא אשם נזיר טמא דלא אכל דאתי על חטא כל אשמות נמי לא ליכול דעל חטא אתו,אמר ליה רבי יונה היינו טעמא כשהן תוהין נוזרין וכשהן מטמאין ורבין עליהן ימי נזירות מתחרטין בהן ונמצאו מביאין חולין לעזרה,אי הכי אפילו נזיר טהור נמי נזיר טהור לא דאמודי אמיד נפשיה דיכול לנדור,ואיבעית אימא | 9b. b When Rabbi Meir said /b that one should abstain from making vows, he was referring only b to a vow; he did not say it with regard to a gift /b offering. The Gemara asks: b But it is taught /b in the mishna that if one said: b Like the gift offerings /b of the virtuous, b he has vowed with regard to /b becoming b a nazirite or /b bringing b an offering; /b this indicates that the virtuous vow to become nazirites and bring offerings. The Gemara answers: b Teach /b the mishna in the following emended formulation: b He has volunteered with regard to /b becoming b a nazirite or /b bringing b an offering. /b ,The Gemara asks: b What is different about one who vows, /b i.e., one who says: It is incumbent upon me to bring an offering, b which is not /b proper to do due to the concern that b perhaps he will encounter a stumbling block /b and not bring b it /b promptly, thereby violating the prohibition against delaying? One should b also not /b designate a particular animal as a b gift /b offering due to the concern that b perhaps he will encounter a stumbling block with it. /b Once the animal is consecrated, anyone who unwittingly benefits from it, e.g., by shearing it or working with it, transgresses the prohibition against misusing consecrated property.,The Gemara answers: In the case of a gift offering, he can act b like Hillel the Elder. As it is taught /b in a i baraita /i : b They said about Hillel the Elder that no person misused his burnt-offering in his lifetime. /b How did he ensure this? He was careful not to consecrate the animal in advance; rather, b he would bring it when it was unconsecrated to /b the Temple b courtyard and /b there he would b consecrate it, and /b then immediately he would b place his hand on its /b head b and slaughter it. /b Consequently, there was no opportunity to misuse it.,The Gemara asks: b This works out well /b with regard to voluntary b gifts /b in the context b of offerings, /b but with regard to the b voluntary /b acceptance b of naziriteship, what is there to say? /b There is still room for concern that he will not fulfill the obligations incumbent upon him as a nazirite. The Gemara answers: Rabbi Meir b holds in accordance with /b the opinion of b Shimon HaTzaddik. /b , b As it is taught /b in a i baraita /i that b Rabbi Shimon HaTzaddik said: In all my days /b as a priest, b I never ate the guilt-offering of a ritually impure nazirite except /b for b one /b occasion. b One time, a particular man who was a nazirite came from the South and I saw that he had beautiful eyes and was good looking, and the fringes of his hair were arranged in curls. I said to him: My son, what did you see /b that made you decide b to destroy this beautiful hair of yours /b by becoming a nazirite? A nazirite must shave off his hair at the completion of his term. If he becomes impure before the completion of his term, he shaves off his hair and starts his term of naziriteship again., b He said to me: I was a shepherd for /b my b father in my city, /b and b I went to draw water from the spring, and I looked at my reflection [ i babavua /i ] /b in the water b and my /b evil b inclination quickly overcame me and sought to expel me from the world. I said to /b myself: b Wicked one! Why do you pride yourself in a world that is not yours? /b Why are you proud b of someone who will eventually be /b food in the grave b for worms and maggots, /b i.e., your body? I swear b by the /b Temple b service that I shall shave you for /b the sake of b Heaven. /b ,Shimon HaTzaddik continues the narrative: b I immediately arose and kissed him on his head. I said to him: My son, may there be more who take vows of naziriteship like you among the Jewish people. About you the verse states: “When /b either b a man /b or a woman b shall clearly utter a vow, the vow of a nazirite, to consecrate himself to the Lord” /b (Numbers 6:2). This is an example of voluntary acceptance of naziriteship, i.e., becoming a nazirite with entirely pure intentions rather than as a rash statement, e.g., while in a fit of anger., b Rabbi Mani strongly objects to /b the statement of Shimon HaTzaddik. b What is different about the guilt-offering of a ritually impure nazirite that /b Shimon HaTzaddik b did not eat, because it came as a result of sin /b when the individual violated the terms of his naziriteship by becoming impure? b Let him also not eat all /b other b guilt-offerings, as they /b too b come as a result of sin. /b , b Rabbi Yona said to him: This is the reason: When they regret /b their misdeeds b they become nazirites, and when they become ritually impure and the days of /b their b naziriteship are increased, /b as they must become pure and then begin their terms of naziriteship again, b they regret /b having become nazirites. b They will then turn out to be bringing non-sacred /b animals b into /b the Temple b courtyard. /b Since they do not wish to bring the offerings of a nazirite, their offerings are undesirable, and it is as though the animals are non-sacred.,The Gemara asks: b If so, /b then Shimon HaTzaddik should have abstained from eating b even /b the offerings of b a ritually pure nazirite as well /b for the same reason; perhaps he too regretted his decision to become a nazirite. The Gemara answers: In the case of b a pure nazirite /b there is b no /b concern b because he assessed himself /b and realized b that /b he was b able to vow /b and to keep his vow for the term of his naziriteship. However, in the case of a ritually impure nazirite, where the naziriteship was extended for longer than he had estimated due to his contracting impurity, there is concern that he regrets having become a nazirite.,The Gemara suggests a different answer to the question of the identity of the i tanna /i whose opinion is expressed in the mishna. b And if you wish, say: /b |
|
106. Babylonian Talmud, Menachot, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah) •of, and laying of hands Found in books: Balberg (2017) 57 | 93a. if the repeated term “his offering” is not needed to counter the i a fortiori /i inferences, b why do I /b need these three b verses? /b The Gemara explains: One instance of b “his offering” /b teaches that one places hands only on one’s own offering, b but not /b on b an offering of another /b person. Another instance of b “his offering” /b teaches that one places hands only on one’s own offering, b but not /b on b an offering of a gentile. /b The third instance of b “his offering” /b serves b to include all /b the b owners of /b a jointly owned b offering in /b the requirement of b placing hands, /b i.e., they are all required to place their hands on the offering.,§ The mishna states: If the owner of an offering died, then b the heir /b is regarded as the offering’s owner. Therefore, he b places /b his b hands /b on the offering and brings the accompanying libations, and he can substitute a non-sacred animal for it. Although it is prohibited to perform an act of substitution, if the owner of an offering does this, his attempt is successful to the extent that the non-sacred animal is thereby consecrated, even though the original offering also remains sacred., b Rav Ḥaya taught /b a i baraita /i b in the presence of Rava: An heir does not place hands /b on an offering he inherited, and b an heir cannot substitute /b a non-sacred animal for an offering he inherited. Rava asked: b But didn’t we learn /b in the mishna: b The heir places /b his b hands /b on the offering, b and brings /b the accompanying b libations, and he can substitute /b a non-sacred animal for it and thereby consecrate the non-sacred animal?,Rav Ḥaya b said to /b Rava: b Should I reverse /b the current version of the i baraita /i to have it be in accordance with the mishna? Rava b said to him: No, /b as b whose /b opinion is expressed in b the mishna? It is /b the opinion of b Rabbi Yehuda, as it is taught /b in a i baraita /i : b An heir places hands, /b and b an heir can effect substitution. Rabbi Yehuda says: An heir does not place hands, /b and b an heir cannot effect substitution. /b ,The Gemara clarifies: b What is the reasoning of Rabbi Yehuda? /b He expounds the term b “his offering” /b as teaching that one places hands only on one’s own offering, b but not /b on b one’s father’s offering /b that one inherited. b And /b furthermore, Rabbi Yehuda b derives /b the i halakha /i concerning who can substitute a non-sacred animal for an offering, which is b the initial stage of consecration, from /b the i halakha /i concerning who performs the rite of placing hands on the offering, which is b the final stage of consecration: Just as /b with regard to b the final stage of consecration, an heir does not place /b his b hands, so too, /b with regard to b the initial stage of consecration, an heir cannot effect substitution. /b , b And /b as for b the Rabbis, /b from where do they derive their opinion? The verse states: “If b he shall substitute [ i hamer yamir /i ] /b animal for animal” (Leviticus 27:10), with the doubled form of i hamer yamir /i serving b to include the heir /b as one capable of effecting substitution. b And /b furthermore, b they derive /b the i halakha /i concerning who performs the rite of placing hands, which is the b final stage of consecration, from /b the i halakha /i concerning who can effect substitution, which is b an initial stage of consecration: Just as /b with regard to b the initial stage of consecration, an heir can effect substitution, so too, /b with regard to b the final stage of consecration, an heir places /b his b hands. /b ,The Gemara asks: b And /b as for b the Rabbis, what do they do with this /b term: b “His offering”? /b The Gemara explains how the Rabbis expound each mention of the term. One instance of b “his offering” /b teaches that one places hands only on one’s own offering, b but not /b on b an offering of a gentile. /b Another instance of b “his offering” /b teaches that one places hands only on one’s own offering, b but not /b on b an offering of another /b person. The third instance of b “his offering” /b serves b to include all /b the b owners of /b a jointly owned b offering in /b the requirement of b placing hands, /b i.e., they are all required to place their hands on the offering.,The Gemara clarifies: b And Rabbi Yehuda does not hold /b that one of the mentions serves b to include all /b the b owners of /b a jointly owned b offering in /b the requirement of b placing hands, /b so he is able to expound it to exclude an heir from the requirement. b Alternatively, /b if b he holds /b that one of the mentions serves to include owners of a jointly owned offering, then he must b derive /b that one does not place hands on the offering of b a gentile or /b of b another /b person b from /b the same b one /b mention in the b verse, /b which b leaves him two /b more mentions in the b verses. One /b he expounds to teach that on b “his offering” /b he places hands, b but not /b on b his father’s offering /b that he inherited, b and the other /b mention remains b to include all /b the b owners of /b a jointly owned b offering in /b the requirement of b placing hands. /b ,The Gemara asks: b And /b as for b Rabbi Yehuda, what does he do /b with the use of the doubled form b in this /b verse: “If b he shall substitute [ i hamer yamir /i ]”? /b The Gemara answers: b He requires it to include a woman /b among those who can effect substitution. b As it is taught /b in a i baraita /i : b Since the entire matter /b of substitution b is stated /b in the Torah b only in the masculine form, what /b is the reason that b we ultimately /b come b to include a woman? The verse states: /b “If b he shall substitute [ i hamer yamir /i ],” /b using a doubled form., b And /b as for b the Rabbis, they derive /b that a woman can effect substitution b from /b the term: b “And if” /b (Leviticus 27:10), in the phrase “and if he shall substitute.” b And Rabbi Yehuda does not expound /b the term b “and if” /b at all., strong MISHNA: /strong b Everyone /b who brings an animal offering b places hands /b upon its head, b except for a deaf-mute, an imbecile, a minor, a blind person, a gentile, /b a Canaanite b slave, the agent /b of the owner of the offering who brings the offering on the owner’s behalf, b and a woman. /b , b And /b the requirement of b placing hands is a non-essential mitzva; /b therefore, failure to place hands does not prevent the owner from achieving atonement.,The rite of placing hands is performed by leaning b on the head /b of the offering b with two hands. And in the /b same b location /b in the Temple b that one places hands, one slaughters /b the animal. b And immediately following /b the rite of b placing hands, /b the b slaughter /b is performed., strong GEMARA: /strong The Gemara explains why certain types of people do not place hands on an offering: b Granted, a deaf-mute, an imbecile, and a minor /b do not place their hands on the offering, b as they are not mentally competent. /b The exclusion of b a gentile /b is also understandable, as the verses concerning placing hands are introduced with: “Speak to the children of Israel and say to them” (Leviticus 1:2), which indicates that b the children of Israel place hands /b upon their offerings, b but gentiles do not place /b their b hands /b upon their offerings. b But /b with regard to b a blind person, what is the reason /b that he does b not /b place his hands on his offering?, b Rav Ḥisda and Rav Yitzḥak bar Avdimi /b disagree as to the source of the exclusion of a blind person. b One said /b that it is b derived /b from a verbal analogy between the mention of b placing hands /b in the passage detailing the general requirement to do so, and the mention of b placing hands /b stated with regard to the bull offering brought for a community-wide violation perpetrated due to an erroneous ruling of the Sanhedrin, which is performed b by /b the b Elders of /b the b congregation, /b i.e., the judges of the Sanhedrin: Just as the judges may not be blind (see i Sanhedrin /i 34b), so too the rite of placing hands is not performed by a blind person., b And /b the other b one said /b that it is b derived /b from a verbal analogy between the mention of b placing hands /b in the passage detailing the general requirement to do so, and the mention of b placing hands /b stated with regard to the b burnt offering of appearance /b brought by an individual on the pilgrimage Festivals: Just as a blind person is exempt from making the pilgrimage to Jerusalem and bringing the offering (see i Ḥagiga /i 2a), so too he is excluding from the requirement of placing hands.,The Gemara asks: b And according to the one who said /b that the exclusion of a blind person is derived b from /b the b burnt offering of appearance, what is the reason /b that b he does not derive /b this b from /b the placing of hands performed by the b Elders of /b the b congregation? /b |
|
107. Babylonian Talmud, Hagigah, None (3rd cent. CE - 6th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •laying of hands (semikhah) •laying of hands (semikhah), participation of •process, sacrificial, laying of hands in Found in books: Balberg (2017) 53, 59| 16b. הראשונים היו נשיאים ושניים להם אב ב"ד:, big strongגמ׳ /strong /big ת"ר שלשה מזוגות הראשונים שאמרו שלא לסמוך ושנים מזוגות האחרונים שאמרו לסמוך (הראשונים) היו נשיאים ושניים להם אבות ב"ד דברי רבי מאיר וחכמים אומרים יהודה בן טבאי אב ב"ד ושמעון בן שטח נשיא,מאן תנא להא דתנו רבנן אמר רבי יהודה בן טבאי אראה בנחמה אם לא הרגתי עד זומם להוציא מלבן של צדוקין שהיו אומרים אין עדים זוממין נהרגין עד שיהרג הנידון,אמר לו שמעון בן שטח אראה בנחמה אם לא שפכת דם נקי שהרי אמרו חכמים אין עדים זוממין נהרגין עד שיזומו שניהם ואין לוקין עד שיזומו שניהם ואין משלמין ממון עד שיזומו שניהם,מיד קבל עליו יהודה בן טבאי שאינו מורה הלכה אלא בפני שמעון בן שטח,כל ימיו של יהודה בן טבאי היה משתטח על קברו של אותו הרוג והיה קולו נשמע כסבורין העם לומר שקולו של הרוג הוא אמר להם קולי הוא תדעו שלמחר הוא מת ואין קולו נשמע,אמר ליה רב אחא בריה דרבא לרב אשי ודלמא פיוסי פייסיה או בדינא תבעי',מני הא אי אמרת בשלמא רבי מאיר דאמר שמעון בן שטח אב ב"ד ר"י בן טבאי נשיא היינו דקא מורי הלכה בפני שמעון בן שטח אלא אי אמרת רבנן דאמרי יהודה בן טבאי אב ב"ד שמעון בן שטח נשיא אב ב"ד בפני נשיא מי מורה הלכה,לא מאי קבל עליו דקאמר לאצטרופי דאפי' אצטרופי נמי לא מצטריפנא:,יצא מנחם ונכנס שמאי כו': להיכן יצא אביי אמר יצא לתרבות רעה רבא אמר יצא לעבודת המלך תניא נמי הכי יצא מנחם לעבודת המלך ויצאו עמו שמונים זוגות תלמידים לבושין סיריקון,אמר רב שמן בר אבא א"ר יוחנן לעולם אל תהא שבות קלה בעיניך שהרי סמיכה אינה אלא משום שבות ונחלקו בה גדולי הדור,פשיטא שבות מצוה אצטריכא ליה,הא נמי פשיטא לאפוקי ממאן דאמר בסמיכה גופה פליגי קא משמע לן בשבות הוא דפליגי,אמר רמי בר חמא שמע מינה סמיכה בכל כחו בעינן דאי ס"ד לא בעינן בכל כחו מאי קא עביד ליסמוך,מיתיבי (ויקרא א, ב) דבר אל בני ישראל וסמך בני ישראל סומכין ואין בנות ישראל סומכות רבי יוסי ור' (ישמעאל) [שמעון] אומרים בנות ישראל סומכות רשות,אמר רבי יוסי סח לי אבא אלעזר פעם אחת היה לנו עגל של זבחי שלמים והביאנוהו לעזרת נשים וסמכו עליו נשים לא מפני שסמיכה בנשים אלא כדי לעשות נחת רוח לנשים ואי ס"ד סמיכה בכל כחו בעינן משום נחת רוח דנשים עבדינן עבודה בקדשים אלא לאו ש"מ לא בעינן בכל כחו,לעולם אימא לך בעינן בכל כחו דאמר להו אקפו ידייכו אי הכי לא מפני שסמיכה בנשים תיפוק ליה דאינה לסמיכה כלל,א"ר אמי חדא ועוד קאמר חדא דליתא לסמיכה כלל ועוד כדי לעשות נחת רוח לנשים,אמר רב פפא שמע מינה צדדין אסורין דאי ס"ד צדדין מותרין לסמוך לצדדין אלא לאו שמע מינה צדדין אסורין | 16b. b The first /b members of each pair b served as i Nasi /i , and their counterparts /b served as b deputy i Nasi /i . /b , strong GEMARA: /strong b The Sages taught: Three of the first pairs who say not to place hands and two of the last pairs who say to place hands served as i Nasi /i , and their counterparts /b served as b deputy i Nasi /i ; /b this is b the statement of Rabbi Meir. And the Rabbis say /b the opposite: b Yehuda ben Tabbai /b was b deputy i Nasi /i and Shimon ben Shataḥ /b was the b i Nasi /i . /b ,The Gemara asks: b Who is the i tanna /i /b who taught b that which the Sages taught /b in a i baraita /i : b Rabbi Yehuda ben Tabbai said: /b I swear that b I will /b not b see the consolation /b of Israel b if I did not kill a conspiring witness. /b This means that Rabbi Yehuda ben Tabbai sentenced a conspiring witness to death, in order b to counter the views of the Sadducees, who would say: Conspiring witnesses are not executed unless the sentenced one has been executed. /b Their views opposed the traditional view, which maintains that conspiring witnesses are executed only if the one sentenced by their testimony has not yet been executed., b Shimon ben Shataḥ said to him: /b I swear that b I will /b not b see the consolation /b of Israel b if you did not shed innocent blood, as the Sages said: Conspiring witnesses are not executed unless they are both found to be conspirators; /b if only one is found to be a conspirator, he is not executed. b And they are not flogged /b if they are liable to such a penalty, b unless they are both found to be conspirators. And /b if they testified falsely that someone owed money, b they do not pay money unless they are both found to be conspirators. /b ,Hearing this, b Yehuda ben Tabbai immediately accepted upon himself not to rule /b on any matter of b law unless he was in the presence of Shimon ben Shataḥ, /b as he realized he could not rely on his own judgment.,The i baraita /i further relates: b All of Yehuda ben Tabbai’s days, he would prostrate himself on the grave of that executed /b individual, to request forgiveness, b and his voice was heard /b weeping. b The people thought that it was the voice of that executed /b person, rising from his grave. Yehuda ben Tabbai b said to them: It is my voice, /b and b you /b shall b know /b that it is so, b for tomorrow, /b i.e., sometime in the future, b he will die, and his voice will no /b longer b be heard. /b Yehuda ben Tabbai was referring to himself, but he did not want to mention something negative about himself in direct terms., b Rav Aḥa, son of Rava, said to Rav Ashi: /b This provides no conclusive proof that the voice was not that of the executed man, as b perhaps /b ben Tabbai b appeased /b the executed individual in the World-to-Come. b Or, /b alternatively, the latter may have b prosecuted him by the law /b of Heaven, and that is why his voice can no longer be heard.,The Gemara returns to its original question: b Whose /b opinion does b this /b i baraita /i follow? b Granted, if you say /b it is in accordance b with /b that of b Rabbi Meir, /b who b said /b that b Shimon ben Shataḥ was deputy i Nasi /i /b while b Rabbi Yehuda ben Tabbai was i Nasi /i , that /b explains why b he /b had previously b issued a halakhic ruling in the presence of Shimon ben Shataḥ /b to execute the conspiring witness, and only after that unfortunate incident did he undertake to issue rulings only in the presence of his colleague. b But if you say /b that the i baraita /i is in accordance with b the Sages, who said: Yehuda ben Tabbai /b was b deputy i Nasi /i /b and b Shimon ben Shataḥ /b the b i Nasi /i , /b why did he need to make such a commitment? b May /b the b deputy i Nasi /i issue a halakhic ruling in the presence of /b the b i Nasi /i ? /b ,The Gemara refutes this: b No; what /b did he mean by b accepting upon himself /b not to rule on his own? b He spoke /b with regard b to joining /b the ruling of others: b Even /b with regard to b joining /b the ruling of others, b I will also not join /b until I have first heard the view of Shimon ben Shataḥ.,§ It is taught in the mishna: b Menaḥem departed and Shammai entered. /b The Gemara asks: b To where did /b Menaḥem b depart? Abaye said: He departed and went astray. /b Therefore, the mishna did not wish to delve into the details of his case. b Rava said: He departed for the king’s service. /b He received a post from the king and had to leave the court. b This is also taught /b in a i baraita /i : b Menaḥem departed for the king’s service, and eighty pairs of students dressed in silk robes left with him /b to work for the king, and that they no longer studied Torah.,§ b Rav Shemen bar Abba said /b that b Rabbi Yoḥa said: A rabbinic decree [ i shevut /i ] should never be taken lightly in your eyes, since placing hands /b on the head of an offering on a Festival b is prohibited only as a rabbinic decree /b because it is considered making use of an animal, which is not considered a prohibited labor but merely resembles one, and yet b the greatest /b scholars b of each generation disputed it. /b ,The Gemara is puzzled by this statement: This b is obvious. /b Since it is an accepted rabbinic decree, why should people take it lightly? The Gemara answers: It was b necessary for him /b to state it because it is b a rabbinic decree related to a mitzva. /b In other words, although this rabbinic decree of placing the hands on an animal is not performed for one’s own sake but for the purpose of a mitzva, it was nevertheless a serious matter in the eyes of the Sages.,The Gemara remains puzzled: b This too is obvious. /b In that case as well, the act is prohibited by the Sages. The Gemara responds: Rabbi Yoḥa’s statement comes b to exclude /b the opinion b of the one who said /b that b they disagree with regard to the actual /b obligation of b placing hands, /b i.e., whether or not obligatory peace-offerings require placing the hands. b He /b therefore b teaches us /b that b it is a rabbinic decree /b that is the subject b of their dispute, /b not the requirement itself., b Rami bar Ḥama said: /b You can b learn from here, /b from this dispute, that the mitzva of b placing hands /b requires not only placing one’s hands on the animal’s head, but b we also require /b that one places his hands b with all his strength. For if it enters your mind /b that b we do not require all his strength, what /b prohibition b does one violate /b by placing his hands? b Let him place /b them on a Festival as well, as this does not resemble a prohibited action at all., b The Gemara raises an objection /b to this from a i baraita /i : b “Speak to the children of [ i benei /i ] Israel” /b (Leviticus 1:2). The word i benei /i literally means: Sons of. And it states nearby: b “And he shall place /b his hand on the head of the burnt-offering” (Leviticus 1:4), from which we learn that b the sons of Israel place /b their hands, b but the daughters of Israel do not place /b them. b Rabbi Yosei and Rabbi Yishmael say: It is optional for the daughters of Israel to place /b their hands. They may place their hands if they so choose, although they are not obligated to do so., b Rabbi Yosei said: /b The Sage b Abba Elazar related to me /b the following incident: b On one occasion, we had a calf for a peace-offering, and we brought it to the Women’s Courtyard, and women placed /b their hands b on it. /b We did this b not because there /b is an obligation of b placing hands in /b the case of b women, but in order to please the women, /b by allowing them to sacrifice an offering, in all of its particulars, as men do. Now, b if it enters your mind /b that b we require /b placing hands b with all one’s strength, /b would b we perform work with consecrated /b offerings b in order to please /b the b women? /b Placing one’s hands forcefully on an animal is considered performing work with it, and if one does it without being obligated to do so, he has thereby performed work with an offering. b Rather, isn’t it /b correct to b conclude from this /b that b we do not require /b placing hands b with all one’s strength? /b ,The Gemara rejects this: b Actually, I /b could b say to you /b that b we do require /b placing hands b with all one’s strength, /b but here they allowed women to place their hands b by saying to them: Ease your hands /b and do not press forcefully, so that their hand placing should not constitute work. The Gemara retorts: b If so, /b then the reason formulated as: b Not because there /b is an obligation to b place hands in /b the case of b women, /b is irrelevant to this law. b Let him derive /b the permission for women to do so from the reason that b it is not /b considered b placing hands at all. /b If placing hands must be performed with all one’s strength, this action the women are performing does not constitute placing hands., b Rabbi Ami said: He stated one /b reason b and another. One /b reason is b that it is not /b considered b placing hands at all, /b as it is not performed with all of one’s strength; b and another /b reason is that they allowed it b in order to please the women. /b , b Rav Pappa said: Learn from this /b that anything upon which one may not place objects or upon which one may not sit on Shabbat, its b sides are /b likewise b prohibited, for if it enters your mind /b to say that the b sides are permitted, /b they could have told the women b to place /b their hands b on the sides, /b i.e., on the head of the animal rather than on its back, as the head of the animal is considered as if it were one of its sides. b Rather, /b must one b not conclude from this /b that the b sides are prohibited? /b |
|
| 108. Philastrius of Brescia, Diversarum Hereseon Liber, 29.1-29.3, 29.1.4, 29.7 (4th cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61, 62 |
109. Pseudo Clementine Literature, Recognitions, 2.5-2.15, 2.7.1 (4th cent. CE - 5th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61, 62 | 2.5. When Peter had thus spoken to us, Niceta asks permission to say something to him; and Peter having granted permission, he says: With your pardon, I beseech you, my lord Peter, to hear me, who am very anxious for you, and who am afraid lest, in the contest which you have in hand with Simon, you should seem to be overmatched. For it very frequently happens that he who defends the truth does not gain the victory, since the hearers are either prejudiced, or have no great interest in the better cause. But over and above all this, Simon himself is a most vehement orator, trained in the dialectic art, and in the meshes of syllogisms; and what is worse than all, he is greatly skilled in the magic art. And therefore I fear, lest haply, being so strongly fortified on every side, he shall be thought to be defending the truth, while he is alleging falsehoods, in the presence of those who do not know him. For neither should we ourselves have been able to escape from him, and to be converted to the Lord, had it not been that, while we were his assistants, and the sharers of his errors, we had ascertained that he was a deceiver and a magician. 2.6. When Niceta had thus spoken, Aquila also, asking that he might be permitted to speak, proceeded in manner following: Receive, I entreat you, most excellent Peter, the assurance of my love towards you; for indeed I also am extremely anxious on your account. And do not blame us in this, for indeed to be concerned for any one comes of affection; whereas to be indifferent is no less than hatred. But I call God to witness that I feel for you, not as knowing you to be weaker in debate — for indeed I was never present at any dispute in which you were engaged — but because I well know the impieties of this man, I think of your reputation, and at the same time the souls of the hearers, and above all, the interests of the truth itself. For this magician is vehement towards all things that he wishes, and wicked above measure. For in all things we know him well, since from boyhood we have been assistants and ministers of his wickedness; and had not the love of God rescued us from him, we should even now be engaged in the same evil deeds with him. But a certain inborn love towards God rendered his wickedness hateful to us, and the worship of God attractive to us. Whence I think also that it was the work of Divine Providence, that we, being first made his associates, should take knowledge in what manner or by what art he effects the prodigies which he seems to work. For who is there that would not be astonished at the wonderful things which he does? Who would not think that he was a god come down from heaven for the salvation of men? For myself, I confess, if I had not known him intimately, and had taken part in his doings, I would easily have been carried away with him. Whence it was no great thing for us to be separated from his society, knowing as we did that he depends upon magic arts and wicked devices. But if you also yourself wish to know all about him — who, what, and whence he is, and how he contrives what he does — then listen. 2.7. This Simon's father was Antonius, and his mother Rachel. By nation he is a Samaritan, from a village of the Gettones; by profession a magician yet exceedingly well trained in the Greek literature; desirous of glory, and boasting above all the human race, so that he wishes himself to be believed to be an exalted power, which is above God the Creator, and to be thought to be the Christ, and to be called the Standing One. And he uses this name as implying that he can never be dissolved, asserting that his flesh is so compacted by the power of his divinity, that it can endure to eternity. Hence, therefore, he is called the Standing One, as though he cannot fall by any corruption. 2.8. For after that John the Baptist was killed, as you yourself also know, when Dositheus had broached his heresy, with thirty other chief disciples, and one woman, who was called Luna — whence also these thirty appear to have been appointed with reference to the number of the days, according to the course of the moon — this Simon ambitious of evil glory, as we have said, goes to Dositheus, and pretending friendship, entreats him, that if any one of those thirty should die, he should straightway substitute him in room of the dead: for it was contrary to their rule either to exceed the fixed number, or to admit any one who was unknown, or not yet proved; whence also the rest, desiring to become worthy of the place and number, are eager in every way to please, according to the institutions of their sect each one of those who aspire after admittance into the number, hoping that he may be deemed worthy to be put into the place of the deceased, when, as we have said, any one dies. Therefore Dositheus, being greatly urged by this man, introduced Simon when a vacancy occurred among the number. 2.9. But not long after he fell in love with that woman whom they call Luna; and he confided all things to us as his friends: how he was a magician, and how he loved Luna, and how, being desirous of glory, he was unwilling to enjoy her ingloriously, but that he was waiting patiently till he could enjoy her honourably; yet so if we also would conspire with him towards the accomplishment of his desires. And he promised that, as a reward of this service, he would cause us to be invested with the highest honours, and we should be believed by men to be gods; 'Only, however, on condition,' says he, 'that you confer the chief place upon me, Simon, who by magic art am able to show many signs and prodigies, by means of which either my glory or our sect may be established. For I am able to render myself invisible to those who wish to lay hold of me, and again to be visible when I am willing to be seen. If I wish to flee, I can dig through the mountains, and pass through rocks as if they were clay. If I should throw myself headlong from a lofty mountain, I should be borne unhurt to the earth, as if I were held up; when bound, I can loose myself, and bind those who had bound me; being shut up in prison, I can make the barriers open of their own accord; I can render statues animated, so that those who see suppose that they are men. I can make new trees suddenly spring up, and produce sprouts at once. I can throw myself into the fire, and not be burnt; I can change my countece, so that I cannot be recognised; but I can show people that I have two faces. I shall change myself into a sheep or a goat; I shall make a beard to grow upon little boys; I shall ascend by flight into the air; I shall exhibit abundance of gold, and shall make and unmake kings. I shall be worshipped as God; I shall have divine honours publicly assigned to me, so that an image of me shall be set up, and I shall be worshipped and adored as God. And what need of more words? Whatever I wish, that I shall be able to do. For already I have achieved many things by way of experiment. In short,' says he, 'once when my mother Rachel ordered me to go to the field to reap, and I saw a sickle lying, I ordered it to go and reap; and it reaped ten times more than the others. Lately, I produced many new sprouts from the earth, and made them bear leaves and produce fruit in a moment; and the nearest mountain I successfully bored through.' 2.10. But when he spoke thus of the production of sprouts and the perforation of the mountain, I was confounded on this account, because he wished to deceive even us, in whom he seemed to place confidence; for we knew that those things had been from the days of our fathers, which he represented as having been done by himself lately. We then, although we heard these atrocities from him, and worse than these, yet we followed up his crimes, and suffered others to be deceived by him, telling also many lies on his behalf; and this before he did any of the things which he had promised, so that while as yet he had done nothing, he was by some thought to be God. 2.11. Meantime, at the outset, as soon as he was reckoned among the thirty disciples of Dositheus, he began to depreciate Dositheus himself, saying that he did not teach purely or perfectly, and that this was the result not of ill intention, but of ignorance. But Dositheus, when he perceived that Simon was depreciating him, fearing lest his reputation among men might be obscured (for he himself was supposed to be the Standing One), moved with rage, when they met as usual at the school, seized a rod, and began to beat Simon; but suddenly the rod seemed to pass through his body, as if it had been smoke. On which Dositheus, being astonished, says to him, 'Tell me if you are the Standing One, that I may adore you.' And when Simon answered that he was, then Dositheus, perceiving that he himself was not the Standing One, fell down and worshipped him, and gave up his own place as chief to Simon, ordering all the rank of thirty men to obey him; himself taking the inferior place which Simon formerly occupied. Not long after this he died. 2.12. Therefore, after the death of Dositheus Simon took Luna to himself; and with her he still goes about, as you see, deceiving multitudes, and asserting that he himself is a certain power which is above God the Creator, while Luna, who is with him, has been brought down from the higher heavens, and that she is Wisdom, the mother of all things, for whom, says he, the Greeks and barbarians contending, were able in some measure to see an image of her; but of herself, as she is, as the dweller with the first and only God, they were wholly ignorant. Propounding these and other things of the same sort, he has deceived many. But I ought also to state this, which I remember that I myself saw. Once, when this Luna of his was in a certain tower, a great multitude had assembled to see her, and were standing around the tower on all sides; but she was seen by all the people to lean forward, and to look out through all the windows of that tower. Many other wonderful things he did and does; so that men, being astonished at them, think that he himself is the great God. 2.13. Now when Niceta and I once asked him to explain to us how these things could be effected by magic art, and what was the nature of that thing, Simon began thus to explain it to us as his associates. 'I have,' said he, 'made the soul of a boy, unsullied and violently slain, and invoked by unutterable adjurations, to assist me; and by it all is done that I command.' 'But,' said I, 'is it possible for a soul to do these things?' He answered: 'I would have you know this, that the soul of man holds the next place after God, when once it is set free from the darkness of his body. And immediately it acquires prescience: wherefore it is invoked for necromancy.' Then I answered: 'Why, then, do not the souls of persons who are slain take vengeance on their slayers?' 'Do you not remember,' said he, 'that I told you, that when it goes out of the body it acquires knowledge of the future?' 'I remember,' said I. 'Well, then,' said he, 'as soon as it goes out of the body, it immediately knows that there is a judgment to come, and that every one shall suffer punishment for those evils that he has done; and therefore they are unwilling to take vengeance on their slayers, because they themselves are enduring torments for their own evil deeds which they had done here, and they know that severer punishments await them in the judgment. Moreover, they are not permitted by the angels who preside over them to go out, or to do anything.' 'Then,' I replied, 'if the angels do not permit them to come hither, or to do what they please, how can the souls obey the magician who invokes them?' 'It is not,' said he, 'that they grant indulgence to the souls that are willing to come: but when the presiding angels are adjured by one greater than themselves, they have the excuse of our violence who adjure them, to permit the souls which we invoke to go out: for they do not sin who suffer violence, but we who impose necessity upon them.' Thereupon Niceta, not able longer to refrain, hastily answered, as indeed I also was about to do, only I wished first to get information from him on several points; but, as I said, Niceta, anticipating me, said: 'And do you not fear the day of judgment, who do violence to angels, and invoke souls, and deceive men, and bargain for divine honour to yourself from men? And how do you persuade us that there shall be no judgment, as some of the Jews confess, and that souls are not immortal, as many suppose, though you see them with your very eyes, and receive from them assurance of the divine judgment.' 2.14. At those sayings of his Simon grew pale; but after a little, recollecting himself, he thus answered: 'Do not think that I am a man of your race. I am neither magician, nor lover of Luna, nor son of Antonius. For before my mother Rachel and he came together, she, still a virgin, conceived me, while it was in my power to be either small or great, and to appear as a man among men. Therefore I have chosen you first as my friends, for the purpose of trying you, that I may place you first in my heavenly and unspeakable places when I shall have proved you. Therefore I have pretended to be a man, that I might more clearly ascertain if you cherish entire affection towards me.' But when I heard that, judging him indeed to be a wretch, yet wondering at his impudence; and blushing for him, and at the same time fearing lest he should attempt some evil against us, I beckoned to Niceta to feign for a little along with me, and said to him: 'Be not angry with us, corruptible men, O you incorruptible God, but rather accept our affection, and our mind willing to know who God is; for we did not till now know who you are, nor did we perceive that you are he whom we were seeking.' 2.15. As we spoke these and such like words with looks suited to the occasion, this most vain fellow believed that we were deceived; and being thereby the more elated, he added also this: 'I shall now be propitious to you, for the affection which you bear towards me as God; for you loved me while you did not know me, and were seeking me in ignorance. But I would not have you doubt that this is truly to be God, when one is able to become small or great as he pleases; for I am able to appear to man in whatever manner I please. Now, then, I shall begin to unfold to you what is true. Once on a time, I, by my power, turning air into water, and water again into blood, and solidifying it into flesh, formed a new human creature — a boy — and produced a much nobler work than God the Creator. For He created a man from the earth, but I from air — a far more difficult matter; and again I unmade him and restored him to air, but not until I had placed his picture and image in my bed-chamber, as a proof and memorial of my work.' Then we understood that he spoke concerning that boy, whose soul, after he had been slain by violence, he made use of for those services which he required. |
|
| 110. Anon., Apostolic Constitutions, 6.7-6.9 (4th cent. CE - 4th cent. CE) Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61 |
| 111. Anon., Joseph And Aseneth, 21.6 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 262 |
| 112. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 113. Hippolytus, Refutatio Omnium Haereseon, 6.7, 6.7.1, 6.19.3-6.19.4, 6.19.6 Tagged with subjects: •nan Found in books: Williams (2009) 61 |
| 114. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 115. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 116. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 117. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 118. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 119. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 120. Siricius Pope, Letters, 3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Hellholm et al. (2010) 1023 |
| 122. Mishneh Torah, Laws of Sanhedrin, 6.3 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
| 123. Nag Hammadi, Testimony of The Truth, 58.2-58.4 Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61 |
| 125. Dead Sea Scrolls, '4Q534-6=4Qbirthnoah, 0 Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 328 |
| 126. Dead Sea Scrolls, '4Q560=4Qexorcism Ar, 0 Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 328 |
| 127. Dead Sea Scrolls, '4Q561=4Qphysiognomy Ar, 0 Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 328 |
| 128. Dead Sea Scrolls, '5Q14=5Qcurses, 0 Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 328 |
| 129. Dead Sea Scrolls, '4Q341=‘4Qtherapeia’, 0 Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 329 |
| 131. Dead Sea Scrolls, '4Q386 (Pseudo Ezekiel), None Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 329 |
| 132. Dead Sea Scrolls, '4Q514=4Qordc, 0 Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 329 |
| 133. Pseudo-Tertullian, To His Wife, 2.4 Tagged with subjects: •laying on of hands Found in books: Alikin (2009) 266 |
| 134. Dead Sea Scrolls, '4Q186=4Qzodiacal Physiognomy, 0 Tagged with subjects: •healing and medicines, laying on of hands Found in books: Taylor (2012) 328 |
| 135. Pseudo-Tertullian, Adversus Omnes Haereses, 1.2 Tagged with subjects: •spirit/spirits, conferred through laying on of hands Found in books: Williams (2009) 61, 62 |
